Another Way [Pokémon Mystery Dungeon / OC Isekai]

Going by the edit dates (mostly in July), I figured the last two chapters were written after the edit pass was well underway. If they're pre-edit, it makes sense they'd be rougher.

SV (among a few other sites) is behind the latest chapters because I only started posting on it well later. I've been dripping the chapters here and on several other places at a somewhat faster pace relative to how fast I write new chapters (every 8 days as opposed to every two weeks), and once it catches up to the latest chapter, I'll just post the chapters as I write them. At the current pace, SV should catch up somewhere in late September.

For reference, chapter 14 was originally published on AO3 on the 30th of April.

The edits are working! I can't compare chapters 1-7 to their original versions, but comparing them to this chapter, there's a significant improvement.

Thank you! I've updated the initial few chapters on *most* platforms, though IIRC DeviantArt and FurAffinity still have the very original versions if you're morbidly curious.
 
Chapter 15: Warmth


Chapter 15: Warmth



The leafy dancer's reappearance took Sue aback, but she appreciated it greatly. Her wide eyes soon gave way to a giddy smile as she spotted another peach-like fruit in their hands.

Barring Solstice and Sundance, they were the closest to her height out of everyone she'd met so far. Still a few inches shorter, though; the pink bloom that sprouted out from their forehead was at Sue's eye level. They immediately tried to make up for the height disparity, standing on the tips of their yellow feet once they'd locked eyes with her, to her amusement.

Nuh-uh, I'm the taller one.

Sue's attempt to replicate that motion with her one functional leg accomplished nothing except briefly losing her balance. She didn't end up needing it, but the stranger's wordless readiness to help when it looked like she was about to trip was deeply appreciated. "Oh, sure! Thank you!" she beamed.

To her surprise and chagrin, though, her words took the stranger aback much more than her near-fall. They backed up a couple of paces as they gathered enough composure to speak again, enthusiasm giving way to worry. "Y-you talk?"

Sue blinked at the nervous question, suddenly very unsure about what was going on. "Yeah! I-I don't know the language, but Sundance is helping translate me." Her remark had the dancer look at the vixen in question with uncertainty.

She had no more idea of the reason behind the sudden shift in mood than her pupil, speaking up shortly after, "Is everything alright, Lilly?"

"I—" the freshly christened plant lady began before faltering and looking away.

Sue had no idea where either Lilly's willingness to help or her anxiety had come from, but she wanted to help all the same. She reached out and put as confident of a smile as she was capable of as she greeted, "It's very nice to meet you, Lilly! Thank you for the fruits earlier."

Despite Sue having little confidence in her gesture accomplishing much beyond confusing Lilly further, her reaction turned out to be markedly positive. The dancer's stress waned as she took a step closer—and misinterpreted the Forest Guardian's gesture as an invitation for an awkward hug, accepting it eagerly. Her leafy body was smooth, warm, and firm in its embrace. The absence of a heartbeat was a bit odd, but between it all being immensely pleasant and equally flustering, it was the last thing Sue was focused on.

"N-Nice meet you too," Lilly muttered. "I... I think you not talk, a-and... not care me not talk good."

Even with Sundance's translation, Lilly turned out to be trickier to understand than expected. The most likely reason—her not knowing Moonview's language well—made Sue's expression light up with a warm, empathetic smile. "Oh, it's absolutely okay, I'm still learning the language too!" Contrary to what she hoped for, though, her reassurance fell completely flat.

Lilly felt even more uncertain afterwards, twitching as if to withdraw herself from the hug before reconsidering and attempting to explain again. "No no, I—I know language, I understand. But... words, using words, very hard. F-for me. I sorry."

Sue blinked, confused. As much as she wanted to reassure Lilly that everything was alright—and it was—she couldn't say she wasn't curious about what exactly did she mean by words being 'hard for her'. Still, it was a curiosity best left for some other time. "Wh-why are you sorry? You've done nothing wrong! You still were really nice to me earlier and now with the fruits and all."

To her relief, Lilly's head and thoughts alike perked up at her reassurance. A few more firm nods did away at any remaining doubt in the flower girl's mind, her joyous relief expressed with another, much tighter hug—almost too tight, in fact, the flimsy leaf arms putting out stunning amounts of force as they wrapped around Sue.

They almost crushed her breath out of her lungs before Lilly realized she's gone too hard and eased out, thinking about apologizing for a moment before deciding to enact it with a much gentler hug instead. Sue didn't mind one bit, gently patting her back all the while.

Hopefully that's not an inappropriate area…

"Sorry! Just—happy you not care me not talk good," Lilly beamed, fidgeting with her arms.

"It's all good, phew. I sure wasn't expecting you to be this strong!" Sue remarked, making the plant girl break into whistly giggling.

Lilly let go of the Forest Guardian and lifted her arms as if to flex them—only for the elongated leaves to remain completely flat throughout. She then followed up on her absence of a flex by throwing the fruit up and repeating her glowing arm slice technique from earlier. With the treat split in twain, she carefully snatched both halves from the air and offered them to Sue and Joy, balancing herself on the tip of one foot during this entire process. "Yes! Very strong! I help farm! Want see?"

Yes, yes I really do.

Both recipients of Lilly's gifts expressed their approvals with firm nods. Joy's more limited perspective was quickly fixed with the dancer picking her up as if she weighed nothing and turning towards the mixed use farmland. Before Sue could get concerned about Joy getting scared, the metal girl's own reaction was a more positive kind of surprise that then faded into fascination as she used her newfound vantage point for all it was worth, taking all the sights in.

Lilly was much too eager to show off to even think of stopping—though that didn't mean she didn't wait for Sue to finish her march to the nearest unharvested tree. She stalled for time by running, spinning, and dancing circles around the Forest Guardian, much to her own and even Joy's amusement. Throws were quickly discarded as an option, though, the whine of fear that went through the metal girl at being tossed in the air clear enough for Lilly to get the message. "Sorry! Here is, need clean this tree now."

The cart next to the tree in question answered where Sue and Joy's recent gift had come from; a handful of the not-peaches peeking out from underneath a mound of yellow spotted fruit—the same fruit that Lilly had to harvest another tree's worth of now. It looked like such a daunting task that Sue almost wanted to offer some token help, just so that she wouldn't have to watch the dancer sweat her leaves off for two hours.

Thankfully, Lilly was privy to a secret farming trick that helped immensely with her task—namely, kicking the tree's trunk very, very hard.

A single strike was enough to separate her target from most of its spoils, even visibly shaking the surrounding soil; the tree itself only staying intact through what Sue had to assume was the sheer force of Lilly's will.

She sure eats her broccoli, hah. Or maybe she is half broccoli, who knows with the weird plant-like fauna here.

Regardless of what kind of Superpower had fueled Lilly's kick, her job wasn't done yet. Fruit in the dirt wasn't any more useful than fruit on a branch, after all. Lilly was about to dive into more of her showoff before remembering she was currently holding a toddler, slowing herself enough to first gracefully lower Joy onto the ground, pat her head a couple times, and then get into it.

Yellow feet and green arms were little more than a blur as Lilly tossed each individual fruit off the ground and into the cart, sparing no effort to show off her dexterity throughout, mixing in spins, cartwheels, backflips, and even a few more splits just for the hell of it. Her demonstration had it all, just as many feats of physical agility as it had glances in Sue's direction to keep track of her live reaction.

A reaction that, despite having started out dumbfounded at all the sudden motion, had quickly turned into cheers and encouragement. Lilly's dance routine pushed her ever closer to victory over a hearty pile of inanimate fruit with each step, and Sue couldn't get enough of it.

Goodness, she's graceful. And… kinda pretty…

Once the fallen fruit had been gathered up, Lilly's focus shifted towards the few stragglers that still held on for dear life to their branches. A few quick hops up the tree later, the dancer had made it to the largest branch. All she needed to address each straggling fruit were the daintiest of stomps on their branches; a stomp said branches only barely survived—or didn't on a couple of occasions, making Lilly freeze self-consciously each time. Thankfully, even the embarrassment at having damaged the tree didn't survive the sight of Sue's warm enthusiasm, sparking the dancer back to action each time.

As Lilly wrapped her performance up, Sue reminded herself that, despite the child sitting beside her and the not-child pulling off anime moves before her having taken the entirety of her attention, they weren't alone in here. A quick glance over her shoulder revealed what the two older women were up to.

Solstice was acting responsibly, chatting with a couple of villagers Sue remembered seeing around Moonview over the past several days, but of whom she knew very little about. A large, white, cotton-like sphere with something small and greenish hanging from its side, and a blue amphibian her size with orange gills and black fins.

Meanwhile, Sundance stood just a few feet away, munching on a freshly nabbed yellow fruit, clearly no less enthralled by Lilly's demonstration than its intended recipient was.

With the last of the fruits placed in the cart, it was time to wrap up the show. Sue's focus returned to the dancer right as she finished climbing to the top of the tree, stopping for the first time in minutes as she spread her arms wide and closed her eyes. And then, she jumped, hitting no less than four front flips in one leap before capping it off with yet another split.

The easiest 10 in my life.

All she needed to convey that fact was a large piece of paper, a charcoal stick, and an hour to explain the decimal number system—or just words. "That was awesome!"

Much to Sue's astonishment, Lilly took her glowing review very, very literally.

The dancer closed her eyes as her upper half became shrouded in a pale white glow, much more intense than any magic Sue had seen so far, filling her mind with worry. But then, as abruptly as it began, it was over, suddenly leaving Lilly weaker and panting quietly.

"L-Lilly, are you alright?" Sue asked, worried, catching the attention of both the question's recipient and Sundance.

The former picked herself up in one swift motion and dashed over to Sue—but not before nabbing one of the freshly harvested fruits to snack on. The bite that followed revealed her mouth to be in the usual spot, just small and very, very well hidden. "Yeah!" she beamed. "You like?"

"I—It was amazing!" Sue nodded, wide eyed. "I-I could keep on watching for ages, but what was that glow?"

"Synthesis," Sundance answered. Lilly agreed empathically, internally thanking the vixen for freeing her from having to explain how it worked. Instead, she pointed out at the half-figurative fruits of her effort, dozens of tiny, whitish buds that covered the freshly harvested branches.

Some of them Sue swore she could see grow in real time. "Wait, are these—are these already flower buds?" she asked, stunned.

The vixen nodded. "Yep. Some coaxing and nutrients, and trees don't mind flowering again one bit. Am I understanding it right, Lilly?"

"Yeah, now they grow fruit again. More fruit to pick up in week. Everyone hungry, we need food!" Lilly elaborated, the time scales involved taking Sue aback.

She was too much of a city girl to know whether that was how normal trees functioned back in her world. If it was, though, then Moonview had managed to solve world hunger by just telling trees to flower again with some applied pretty plant lady magic—and the implications of that fact hit her right away. "D-does that mean you have as much food as you want?" she asked, somewhere between stunned and awestruck.

"Pretty much," Sundance confirmed.

"Hehe. You not see that before?" Lilly asked, and Sue could only shake her head in confusion. A downward glance revealed Joy to be similarly stupefied by Lilly's feat of magic, making her giggle. "I understand you not see Joy, you very small! But you not too..."

It was only then, after an entire performance, that Lilly finally realized that she forgot to ask the nice not-mute-after-all Forest Guardian for her name.

The firefox sage barked out a chuckle as she cut through the confusion, walking over to the rest of the group. "Her name is Sue, Lilly."

Figure it's only fair for us both to fluster each other without even knowing the other's name.

"Sue!" Lilly whistled, overjoyed. "Good know, nice name. Sue, you not see that before?"

"No, I haven't," Sue gasped, a smile refusing to wash away from her face, "that's—that's amazing! How did you all figure that out?"

Lilly tilted her head. "Figure what? Synthesis?"

"I-I think so! Does it make the trees bloom again like that?"

Both Lilly and Sundance were confused by the unclear wording of Sue's question. Thankfully, the latter had ways of overcoming that uncertainty and wasted no time in putting them to good use. The Forest Guardian blinked a couple times as her thoughts were examined, the hangup soon revealing itself to the vixen. "Oh, I see what Sue was getting at," Sundance said. "Berry trees bloom multiple times throughout the year on their own Sue, and Synthesis just helps speed that process up. Did I get that right, Lilly?"

"Yeah! With not, one moon in warm, never in cold. With, one week in warm, one moon in cold. Help many, help more with good ground. And—hi Bluegrass!" Lilly greeted, snagging Sue's attention over to the more palatable of the duo she'd seen recently.

The leafy green-cream snake was smiling brightly at the dancer, slithering in a small circle from all the giddiness on his mind. "Hiiii!"

"How day go?" Lilly asked.

"Excellent! I'm almost done with that field you gave me!" Bluegrass explained. His voice was simultaneously too old to be boyish, and too young to be truly grown up, sliding around the teen halfway point as it raised and occasionally broke.

Reporting on his progress only excited him further, much to Lilly's enthusiasm. "Remember take time!" she reminded. "No hurry, now learning. On break?"

Bluegrass shook his head. "No, better! Copper got the idea to bring everyone some frozen juice, Mrs. Snowdrop froze it for us! We've got a whole—" he trailed off as he glanced to the side, finding the large pot he and his friend had spent the last half hour dragging along with themselves missing. He was stumped, slithering in a circle as he looked around for where it could've gone.

And then; he finally spotted it, half emptied and being slowly dragged behind the freshly cleared tree by the one and only pink scorpion bat themself. "Copper, what are you doing," Bluegrass yelled. "Come on!"

Wasting no more time, the snake slithered over to the flying scorpion, the hisses, clicks and growls that followed untranslated. Before Sue could feel thankful towards the snake or angry at the bat, footsteps coming from behind her made her turn around—just in time for Solstice and the small group she had been talking with to make their way over in response to Lilly's waving.

The 'cotton ball' moniker Sue had used earlier turned out to be only partially true. Sure, they were partly a cotton sphere the size of a beach ball with a bunch of small seeds scattered in it, but with the greenish extension containing their eyes and mouth, it was probably their 'true' body. Suppose that made their white fluff their… hair?

Step aside, Thistle, your pastel wizard hat has some serious competition for the title of the weirdest 'hair' in this world.

"Is something the matter, Lilly?" the cotton ball asked, their voice ancient, unusually dry for a plant, and very patient.

They closed their eyes as they listened to the flower girl's response. "Mr. Equinox, I tell Sue about how we grow here, and how you help make good ground. And you too High Tide!"

The blue quadruped responded to the followup with a dry chuckle, shaking their head. "I only help with irrigation, sweetie," they clarified, voice croaky and slightly feminine. "No less important, of course, but soil quality is all Equinox. Though… irrigation is our greatest concern right now."

"How long do you think until we'll have to expand our waterways, High Tide?" Solstice asked.

Her question had the blue amphibian firmly shake her head and look pensively at the increasingly pitiful stream that sated the farm's thirst. "Just expanding it won't do anything. We'll need to move the farms way downstream sooner or later. We're pushing the limits of our spring, and could stand to shrink the land we use right now to leave us with more room to spare, just in case."

That wasn't an answer Solstice would've liked to hear, but it was a truthful one all the same. It left the Mayor in a thoughtful mood as the cotton ball chimed in, "Taking a closer look at the individual varieties we are cultivating will certainly prove helpful. I can think of at least three crops whose bulk inevitably circles around to the compost pile. Doing away with those and the thirstiest ones should be sufficient to bring us back to safety for the time being, no?"

High Tide shook her head. "At the moment, yes, but if we keep growing at our current rate, we'll need another effort like that in just a couple of years, and I sure don't see it getting any easier then. We need a long-term plan."

"We ought to ensure that any such plan is considerate enough," Equinox reminded. "Even if we are capable of reaching far downstream, it is far from unlikely we inadvertently end up rubbing shoulders with someone less than pleased about our arrival there. Or, more likely, that we underestimate the scope of such an endeavor in one aspect or another."

Solstice largely remained quiet, taking in the information one bit at a time and trying to work through its implications. Eventually, she admitted internal defeat with a sigh. "We can bring it up at the Elders' Council. You're right, High Tide, we need a plan; only so long we can keep doing things the way the founders did a thousand Moons ago."

"Thankfully, we still have time aplenty before it gets dire," High Tide sighed, looking over the neighbouring field, "but best get that done while we can do so calmly."

"Indubitably," Equinox acknowledged. "I would rather avoid straining the soil any further than we already are, and more land will help with that concern as well."

As the trio mentally reset following the discussion about steering Moonview away from a possible ecological crisis, they realized they've had an audience for the last few moments. Most everyone else around was staring at them blankly except for Lilly, the dancer chiming in with her own question soon after. "Mrs. High Tide! How far down river to more water?"

The blue one took a moment to parse the exact intent of Lilly's question before sighing quietly. This was the hitch of the whole thing, wasn't it? "Last time I swam over to scout—our stream joins the larger river a couple days of march away. At that point, it'd be less of 'our' farm and more so its whole separate settlement that provides us with food. Hard to solve..."

"Which is why more voices will help a lot!" Solstice chimed in, eager to change topics. "Thank you for your expertise, Equinox, High Tide."

The cotton ball bowed so deeply they almost flipped over. "You are most welcome, Solstice~."

"Eeyup. We can figure it out, even if the transition will be rough—we've survived worse. Oh, Lilly, is that the girl Soot has been teasing you the whole day about?" the blue frog asked, abruptly drawing the attention back to Sue and snapping her out of passively taking in the informed discussion around her.

Both Sue and Lilly suddenly exploded in bright embarrassment, the latter speaking up in her own defense soon after, "I not know what you mean—"

"Yessss you do~!" a rustling, creaky voice jutted in, sending an icy chill down Sue's spine as she turned around. The speaker turned out to be the same pumpkin-bodied being Sue had seen earlier a few times. The glowing holes in the lower half of its body still resembled a face, and its orange hair being prehensile was still weird, but she was too stunned and embarrassed to care.

More relevant to the exchange at hand, they were giggling mischievously, making Lilly shout, "Soot! Why you sneak!?"

Soot cackled, "Because it'sss very funny to watch your reactionssss~."

Their voice sounded ethereal, not unlike Hazel's in that regard. Though, as opposed to that grump of a ghost, they felt much more lighthearted in their teasing, even if they were no less effective at flustering her target.

Lilly grumble-whistled angrily as she searched for words. As appreciated as it felt to be used as someone to tease another person about and not as a direct receiver of teasing, Sue didn't want to leave her to dry in here. She patted the dancer's shoulder for reassurance; the gesture appreciated right away.

"Adorable~," Soot swooned. "Though I can't imagine work isss the best sssspot for a date~."

Lilly shouted, "NOT DATE!" in the least convincing way imaginable. Sue wasn't faring any better, entirely unsure what to do at the realization of being on a date, no matter how obvious it was in hindsight.

"Denial won't get you far Lillssss~," the pumpkin teased on.

"SH-SHUT!" Lilly leered at them wide-eyed.

"No~!" Soot leaned in, hovering in the air until their smirk was mere inches away from Lilly's flustered expression. "I'd sssay you two head off and enjoy the evening together~."

"B-but, harvest—"

"Oh Lillssss, you really thought I wasss gonna be a wingghost for you just to have you sssslump away with the harvest all evening?" the pumpkin smirked. "You go have fun with your crush, I'll take care of thisss~."

"SHE NOT—" Lilly shouted, not having it in her to finish the sentence on account of being unable to put words to such an obvious lie. Meanwhile, Sue was still stuck in a mental bluescreen, her expression completely blank.

"You're good at many thingssss Lillssss, but a liar you're not~. Off you go now, ya dummiesssss~," Soot insisted, almost shoving Lilly out of the scene themselves.

As respectable a job of not laughing out loud at the exchange before them as Solstice and especially Sundance were doing, Soot's last reply broke the dam for both of them. Embarrassment flooded Sue's mind despite how good-spirited their amusement was, leaving her to try gathering words—only to fail miserably every time.

Thankfully, Lilly was there, snapping them out of their shared mental freeze. She picked the giggling Joy up into one arm and grabbed Sue's hand with the other one, the firm yank away from the snickering pumpkin getting her crush to move. The rest of their makeshift band were right behind them as they all headed… Duck knows where.

It took both Lilly and Sue a few minutes to calm down enough to process anything but their own embarrassment. The intermittent chuckles coming from the duo of older women trailing them didn't help either—and neither did the fact that Sue's hand was being held by someone actively crushing on her.

And the worst part… I don't think I mind one bit.

"I-is that true, Lilly?" Sue mumbled, eventually. Lilly didn't have to speak up for her answer to be crystal clear to Sue's sight and sixth sense alike. Bright red fluster grew on her cheek, her step flinched, her grip on Sue's hand waned, her head looked away as if struck. Understandable as her reaction was, it was the polar opposite of what Sue wanted to happen. "Oh, it's all good Lilly, promise! I—"

It was much too early to say how much Sue earnestly shared Lilly's feelings on the matter. But, if nothing else, she was really eager to find that out. She held the leafy dancer's hand as firmly as she could while hobbling along beside her. "I think it's really sweet of you." Good Duck, did Sue never think she'd get to say these words one day, especially to a creature that looked like much more of a plant than an animal, if it was any of the latter at all. "A-and, I'm down for a date!"

Lilly's reaction was instantaneous, and almost strong enough to topple Sue over—but only almost. Her forceful hug had her press her white face into Sue's shoulder, the yellow petals around her neck tickling the Forest Guardian as Sue's and Joy's brain played catchup. The toothy girl suddenly found herself hugging her big friend once more—and, just like Sue, didn't mind that arrangement one bit. Lilly mumbled, "Th-thank, thank, thank..." audibly sighing in relief.

Since when were plants allowed to be so cute, Duckdammit!?

Sue's giggles made Lilly squirm as she tried responding in a more affectionate way. She gently patted around the gorgeous bloom on the plant girl's head, its aroma growing more pleasant by the moment. Her magical touch to the back of Lilly's head and neck proved super effective, at least if her leafy body gradually relaxing was any sign. "It's my pleasure Lilly. F-first time anything like that happened to me, hah..."

"What! Not believe," Lilly insisted, the conviction in her voice taking Sue aback.

She had no idea why that would be such an unbelievable thing to say, asking, "Why not?"

"You nice! To sister, to me, to Joy most! You brave, help Spark. Morning I-I think have not chance i-if you can speak," Lilly admitted.

...oh man.

As soon as Sue thought she was getting a grip on her own fluster, it was yanked out right from underneath her. Lilly's compliment left her mumbling for a few moments before trying to steer the topic away from herself. "You really owe Soot one, eh?"

Joy found the quip especially amusing, her dry laughter soon spreading to the other two. Even Lilly's grumbling had to give way to amusement at Sue's point and Joy's reaction as she sighed. "Yes, yes... they right. I thank them tomorrow."

Feeling Lilly's hand in hers brought a smile to Sue's face as the two resumed their march. Neither of them was sure where they were heading as they marched on through Moonview's outskirts—

"Lilly, where are you going?"

—and if not for Sundance's intervention, they would've likely kept going like this for hours. The vixen's words finally made Lilly pause and take a look around her surroundings, before admitting the obvious. "Uh. Not know. Sorry."

Sundance's lungs wouldn't be spared any reprieve today, would they?

She broke into a bellowing laughter for Duck-knows-which time today, appreciating the antics so, so much more than all the dark gloom of yesterday. She laid her paws on both dummies' shoulders as she caught up with them. "Well! High time we head over for drinks; the sun's about to start setting. And since Sue will take her time—mind running ahead and grabbing seats for us all, Lilly? It'll be a while before we get there."

A part of Sue wanted to object to that, less so because of being blamed for the group's slowness, and more so because it meant Lilly would be somewhere else until they caught up with her. Lilly felt much the same, but with the important addition of having a chance to prove her worth and do something nice for Sue. The dancer didn't care about having a seat, but Sue sure looked like she'd need it. "Okay!"

Before Sue—or Joy—could get a word in edgewise, the dancer was already on her way, the toothy girl still in her arms. Sue's free hand involuntarily reached out after her, only to droop as Lilly turned the corner. A few more of Sundance's warm pets snapped her out of any funk that threatened to start building. Her smirk, however, only embarrassed Sue further. "How did it go again? 'Don't swing that way?'"

Sue's low grumble brought not a small amount of amusement to Sundance and Solstice alike, the latter only now having caught up with the rest of the group.

The older Forest Guardian took the initiative and pulled her pupil into a gentle side hug, the gesture as tingly as it was comforting. "Oh, don't be embarrassed, Sue! These things can take a while and a good few opportunities to really solidify. I didn't even know I could have a thing for boys until I met Jasper."

Even if that wasn't how Sue thought Solstice's words were gonna go, they raised a fair point all the same. She was very aware of her utter absence of serious romantic opportunities back in her home world; she could stand to give herself some slack.

On a second thought, it's not like these were just her own thoughts that left her all flustered. "I—I think I'm more embarrassed because you two k-keep ribbing us..." she mumbled.

"...can you blame us?"

No, Sundance, I can't. Doesn't mean it's any less embarrassing.

The unspoken response sent a wave of amusement through the psychic trio as they got going. Sue wasn't excluded from the giggling, helping greatly to keep her embarrassment down as the group gradually calmed down. The next few moments were spent in well-needed silence as everyone caught their breath and composed themselves again; the two older psychics wordlessly agreeing to lay off any further teasing for now.

After all, some interesting questions got raised earlier.

"^So, you've got me curious now, Sue," Sundance began. "Do fruit trees not bloom several times a year where you're from?^"

The change in subject to something much more grounded helped Sue maintain her composure, not-monstrous butterflies vacating her stomach as stirring thoughts replaced them. She couldn't honestly say she knew anything about the non-digital world with absolute, 100% certainty, but she had a good-enough intuition, and hoped it would suffice for now. "Yeah, as far as I know all plants only bloom once a year i-in my world."

The vixen lifted her eyebrow. "^Don't your people have any invention or process to help with their growth?^"

"There are fertilizers, but they only help with yields, and not with how fast the plants grow," Sue admitted, immediately sensing the cogs turning inside both psychics' minds.

"^If one harvest a year is all you get, you likely need a ton of farmland and storage...^" Solstice mumbled.

Sue nodded, "Mhm. I was really surprised by how small your farm was before you explained that part to me. I-I don't think that would've been enough to feed a village ten times smaller than Moonview in my world."

Her remark had the two natives of this world glance at each other before looking back at Sue, Sundance being the first to raise the obvious question. "^How... big are the farms in your world?^"

What's the size of England again?

"From horizon to horizon, they're big enough to take up most of the space in farming areas," Sue explained as if it was the most normal fact in the world.

Her answer only resulted in further confusion, as a massive question was suddenly brought to light in a very stark way. Solstice blurted it loud out in dumbfounded shock, "^J-just how big is your world, Sue?^"

Sue blinked, taken aback. "I—what do you mean?"

"^How massive is your town to necessitate having such vast swaths of land dedicated to just growing crops?^" Sundance clarified.

"It's not just a town, it's everywhere!"

"^What!?^" both psychics blurted out. It was hard to say which of the three was the most confused at the way the discussion devolved. Sue tried her absolute hardest to think through just what was so confusing to grasp for these two intelligent women—and then the realization hit her across the head.

To them, 'society' was Moonview and a handful of other, equally small, distant towns.

To her, 'society' was the entire planet.

"Okay, I think I know what the misunderstanding is," Sue began, taking a very deep breath. "My-my people, humans, they aren't just in like, one area of the world, or a handful of towns. They're everywhere; we live on our entire planet. Every land mass has peo—humans living on it, and controlling all of it."

Every surprising revelation either of them had about the other's world was dwarfed by Sue's admission to such a comical degree that neither Solstice nor Sundance had any idea how to respond.

For a few tense moments, Sue feared that she'd managed to brick their minds with that simple but astonishing revelation. Sundance was the first to show any signs of life afterwards, her dumbstruck gaze slowly looking down at the grassy dirt of the path they were now blocking. The increasingly orange light of the sunset illuminated the vixen's expression as her mind tried to comprehend all the implications of what she'd just heard, eventually muttering out, "^How—how many. Of your people.^"

Sue slunk off to the side to clear the path, her answer as clear to state as it was utterly impossible to comprehend in full. "A-almost eight billion."

"^E-eight... thousand... thousand... thousand...^"

Every single word of that estimation represented a leap in a population's sophistication that was nigh impossible to comprehend for those whose lives revolved around the scale of the previous ones.

Just as a few animals sharing a burrow was a massive step up from a solitary existence in almost every way, so would their Moonview completely blow the minds of said burrowful of critters, so would the complexities and intricacies of a city of several million go way beyond what anyone living here could imagine.

And the full extent of Sue's civilization was another leap in scale up from that, still.

Each of those jumps represented profound changes to every single aspect of the lives of their inhabitants and the exponential increase of complexity of most of them. Hunting on one's lonesome, versus stockpiling food as a group, versus division of labor with dedicated farmers and cooks. Further up, specialized distribution networks purely for moving food from mind-bendingly vast fields to hungry mouths.

And then, at the largest scale, an intricate tapestry of a planet-spanning trade network, one which reduces months of the year to numbers on a spreadsheet and climate limitations of the most popular crops to footnotes whose significance evaporates with the existence of global shipping.

Such complexity was quite literally incomprehensible to a singular mind. No person could ever be said to grasp the sheer vastness of a planet-spanning population like that in earnest; mortal minds weren't made for that.

And yet, for a brief instant, Sundance almost accomplished that feat.

Her mind's eye stared at what felt like infinity for one enlightening moment before it too had to back down with a pounding headache. In just a few moments, her stunned silence gave way to woofed grumbling and trying to rub away the aching with her paws. "^I have... so many questions,^" she muttered, out of breath.

Sue almost felt rude for laughing at Sundance's admission—but only almost; she sure wouldn't say no to some comeuppance. The vixen was much too stunned to even acknowledge the soft laughter.

Before she could put words to any of her questions, though, Solstice cut her off. Her mind might've given up in imagining Sue's world at around a million souls, but that didn't mean she was blind to implications of the once-human's supposedly global civilization. "^W-what about other peoples?^" she asked. "^Do they live together with your people everywhere?^"

That's gonna be a… touchy one to explain.

The truth that followed was far less incomprehensible than it was simply unimaginable—"Th-there aren't any other people, no other... thinking people. It's just humans."

"^Thinking as in...?^" Sundance butted in, hoping that either she or Sue were just misunderstanding something.

Sue sighed. "Thinking as in consciousness. Every other species in my world isn't conscious, they're just... animals."

Hearing words like that from anyone else in Moonview would've been easily classified as hate speech. The belief that only one's own kin ever had sentience or morals was not an uncommon one in the wild, and many newcomers had to consciously unlearn that way of thinking. Sue clearly had no problems with treating other species as equals—which only made such a blunt assertion hit even harder.

Was her world truly as nightmarish as she was painting it to be?

Solstice asked, aghast, "^Do you kn-know for sure?^" Her words felt less like an honest inquiry and more like a plea for such a vulgar fact to be merely a limitation of Sue's kin.

"I—no, I don't think so," Sue admitted. "We aren't psychics, there aren't any psychics in our world. But no other species seem to be capable of communication or building settlements like we are, and we've been trying to figure out if any of them are close to our intelligence for a while. From what I remember, only one or two species come even slightly close."

It wasn't certainty, no, but it was as close as Sue could get in the heat of the moment. Sundance and Solstice very carefully crammed the unpleasant fact into their minds in such a way that it only touched 'Sue's world', the worries about that way of thinking infecting any other part of her mind making the Forest Guardian shudder.

"^I-I have no idea how to imagine a world like that,^" Solstice whispered, leaning on a nearby building. "^Back when I—when I grew up with my clan, that attitude was everywhere, but even those that expressed it didn't really believe in it, it was just too easily disproved by stepping out of the borders of our settlement and looking around for even just a few moments. Or, at least I hope they didn't really believe in it. To hear it's the prevailing attitude in your world, Sue, and that it even could be correct is... depressing.^"

My world isn't depr—



Actually, no, scratch that, it absolutely is, but not because humans are the only sentient species! There are so many other, much more valid reasons for it to be depressing!

"I... can't say I agree, even if I do prefer the diversity here."

The sobering subject didn't do any of the trio any good to think about for longer. They all resumed their march as Sundance came up with a much more intellectually stimulating question, as opposed to more depression fodder. "^To bring up something less... morbid to think about. How does housing work in your world? Where do these eight… billions of people sleep?^"

A question like that didn't have any singular answer, but it didn't need to in order to work well as a distraction. Both Sue and Solstice got to thinking, even if the latter only kept coming up with super-sized versions of buildings in Moonview.

Sue explained, "It really depends, but for cities with millions of people, it's mostly apartment buildings. Like this one over here, just stacked on top of itself." She accompanied her explanation by pointing a finger at a nearby rectangular stone building, unlike the one Solstice's dwelling rested on.

The elaboration helped, but it still left many details unspoken. "^I imagine these 'apartment' buildings also have staircases to enable movement from one floor to another?^" Sundance inquired. "^How many floors are we talking about? Two? Even three?^"

Hell, even two would be a vast improvement in many suburban areas…

"Mostly elevators, but stairs are used everywhere, too. And no, many more than two or three," Sue chuckled. "The one I grew up in was eight floors, but there are many that are even bigger, like fifteen or even twenty."

To her own annoyance, Sundance had a much harder time grasping how a building of that size would look compared to the incomparably more intricate tapestry of Sue's world as a whole. She stopped abruptly and horizontally outstretched one finger from each paw. One ended up where the building Sue used as a reference touched the ground, and the other at its roof, both from her perspective. Then, she moved the upper finger by the same distance that had initially separated it from the lower one to visualize another floor being added.

And then another, and another, and another.

The vixen's eyes went wide as her head craned upwards. She had run out of reach less than a dozen floors in, and by the time she was done visualizing even twenty floors, she was staring almost directly straight up. "^What the fuck,^" she muttered, more stunned than Sue had ever seen her. "^How?^"

Sue chuckled, "Do you get why we have dedicated building inspectors now?"

"^Dedicated what?^" Solstice blinked, hearing that term for the first time.

"^I think I'm beginning to understand now, yeah...^" Sundance trailed off, deaf to her friend's question. It took her a good while to shake that particular strand of confusion off. Her attempt at imagining the sheer amount of raw material and stresses involved failed entirely, forcing her to admit internal defeat with a slump.

The older Forest Guardian's curiosity wasn't about to let itself be forgotten, though. "^What did you mean by 'building inspectors'?^"

"Oh," Sue perked up, "they're just people that check on buildings that are being built and make sure they're safe and won't fal—AH!"

Before Sue could continue pretending to understand the field of structural engineering enough to comment on what went into building safety, her feeble balance was yanked out from underneath her. Solstice's intervention kept her on her legs for long enough for the younger Forest Guardian to finish stabilizing herself, heart hammering in her chest at being startled so hard.

The entire trio tried to figure out what had just happened—and found their suspect in a piece of wood sticking out of the wall they had just passed by, now decorated with a shred of Forest Guardian dress, helplessly fluttering in the evening breeze.

"^You alright, Sue?^" Solstice asked, concerned.

"Yes, yes. It's j-just annoying."

"^Sounds like you could use a trim then,^" the Mayor chuckled before she looked down, her eyes going wide. "^Oh good Moon, you really need a trim. I hadn't realized how roughed up your dress was until now.^"

A glance downwards revealed said dress to be in a miserable state, even barring the two larger holes. Its edges were tattered and stained with dirt, almost dirty enough to cross the line into the territory of disgusting. Sue dearly hoped that nobody else had been paying much attention to it either, Lilly most of all.

Though… Solstice's wording took her aback a bit. "T-trim?" She asked. "Like with scissors?"

Solstice blinked before shaking her head. "^What? No, just a simple flint knife. I have one made just for this at my tent that I could grab for you. Though, if we're doing that, you'll need to wash them first. The rest of you won't hurt to be a bit cleaner, either~.^"

Sue wasn't sure whether to take offense at Solstice's words. She tried to sniff herself, not picking up on anything particularly offensive. Though, considering her crutch arm was sticky to the touch despite her not remembering sweating at any point during her stay here, she figured she really should shower, anyway. "Fine, fine," she sighed. "Wh-where are the showers here?"

"^Showers? Unsure what those are, but I'm sure our baths can fill the same purpose. Can you take her over there while I grab the knife, Sundance?^" Solstice asked.

The vixen nodded. "^Sure thing. Let's all meet at the table Lilly grabbed for us.^" Solstice nodded and dashed off towards the quickly creeping sunset, leaving Sue with just Sundance and a stern-sounding remark that followed, "^Just don't drag me into the water with yourself Sue.^"

Can't imagine a fire-aligned creature enjoying being splashed with water much…

"W-would that hurt you?" Sue asked, concerned.

"^Oh no, no,^" the vixen reassured, "^it's just unpleasant; I prefer sand baths when possible. Annoyingly, a good, clean sand like that is hard to find around here...^"

The proximity to Sundance's bodily warmth made for a pleasant sensation throughout their evening stroll. It'd likely still take a while before they'd get there, giving Sue more time to work through some of her own remaining conundrums about this world—starting with the one that has been persistently evading being answered for a few days now. "So, Sundance... what is evolution?"

The surprised stare the vixen gave her pupil might have been nothing compared to the ones in response to the borderline mind-shattering realizations from earlier, but it was still more shock than Sundance usually showed. She needed a moment to sort her thoughts out, eventually answering with her own question. "^...I'm less surprised about you simply not knowing about evolution, and more so about that being the case despite your language having that word. If you wouldn't mind answering, what does your kind of 'evolution' mean, Sue?^"

Sue was less annoyed at her question being deftly dodged yet again, and more flustered about her tattered and woefully lacking knowledge of biology being suddenly brought into the spotlight. She hoped against all hope that despite all her C+'s and B-'s, she still understood the topic enough to give a competent answer.

"So, um... you have a population of a certain species, and it reproduces with variations. And then, like, the environment will prefer some variations over others, so when... Actually, think of a species of birds that feed on nuts. And they migrate to a different place with different nuts, which are harder to break. Then the ones that ended up with bigger beaks by chance will be able t-to break the harder nuts easier. They'll be more likely to survive and reproduce, a-and eventually the population will be almost entirely bigger beaks."

This has to be the most bastardized version of Darwin's Finches ever uttered, good Duck.

Regardless of how scuffed her explanation was, Sue hoped it would prove sufficient—especially since it was the only concrete example of Darwinian Evolution she could recall.

Fortunately, it seemed like that was indeed the case. Sundance continued to guide them towards the baths as she chewed on Sue's idea, scritching her snout and nodding at nothing in particular. "^Hmm... and then if, say, their environment were to change in such a way that the access to pyrokinesis would prove advantageous, that population would then eventually gain the Fire typing?^"

If not for them taking up a hefty part of a narrow, yet busy path, Sue would've stopped on the spot and asked the vixen to explain all that again, but slowly. Instead, she just hoped that Sundance's smarts had her figure out the gist, even if her chosen example was completely incomprehensible. "I... think so?"

"^I see. Now that I think about it, I've heard of a similarly sounding idea before, however only as a tale. Supposedly, there was once a long-lived dragon that lived in a small valley. And, when they thought back at the end of their centuries-long life, they realized that none of the other species looked the same like they used to when they were younger, despite them having never overtly changed. Interesting to hear that there's some merit to that tale. What's the limit of a... population change like that? Also, here we are.^"

As Sue mulled over Sundance's question, their destination finally came to sight, taking her aback with how luxurious it looked.

A handful of hot tubs stood on a large, elevated platform, all but one of them empty, and, judging by the vapor emanating from it, soothingly warm. The sight was alluring enough to make her overlook the pretty large practical obstacle of her ever getting in or out of these tubs in her current state, between her nonexistent athletic skill and having to use a crutch—not to mention the cast on her leg.

Before Sue could take another step towards the warm bliss, she found herself gently, yet firmly, held back by Sundance's mental grip. The orange sheen that surrounded her body was just as warm as she imagined the hot tub's water to be, making for a perfectly acceptable substitute.

For the approximate four seconds that it lasted.

"Not there~," Sundance chided. "Don't have time to soak like that. And even if we did, you'd have to clean yourself the normal way first, anyway."

Despair filled Sue's mind at the realization that there wouldn't be any warm baths in her immediate future—and then faded moments later, replaced with an annoyed, but understanding sigh.

The large, flat, slightly submerged basin reminded Sue of a vastly oversized shower tray. It was large enough to force anyone stepping through it to clean their feet in the half an inch of standing water that filled it. Any excess that arose was drained off into a short, tiled channel that then led into a small, partially underground structure off to the side, the occasional sputters of smoke and vapor alike that escaped through its roof giving Sue a decent idea of what went on in there.

Sundance shivered with her entire body after stepping into the shallow water, distracting Sue away from any further observations and making her giggle. And then again, this time in response to the vixen's eye roll. To spare herself any further embarrassment, Sundance pointed to where Sue was supposed to go, the display rather modest.

A bowl of water sat on top of a small table at the basin's edge, one of many. Around it laid a modest wooden pitcher, a thankfully clean hand towel, and… a bar of soap, worn down to the size of a finger. "Here. Water, soap, a rag, you hopefully know the drill," Sundance instructed. "If not, then my opinion of your entire species is gonna change drastically. Do you want me to help hold you in place so that you can use both hands for this?"

"Um, sure, that'd help."

"No problem." Sundance reassured, before her telekinesis grabbed Sue. The warm sensation grasping her—though only her lower half this time—sent a shudder through the Forest Guardian's body.

Even once she got used to it, though she needed a good while afterwards to psych herself into actually letting go of the crutch to free both of her hands. For better or worse, the tool had become a de facto part of her. The realization that she would be cleaning herself in front of everyone further delayed her getting started. The vestiges of modesty had to be forcefully and painfully beaten out of her mind with how woefully inapplicable they were here.

For all I know, 'nudity' as a concept doesn't even exist here.

Once Sue was done bashing through these mental blocks, the actual process of cleaning herself was similar to what she was used to, if much, much more rustic. Two more very sensitive spots on her body didn't help either, even lukewarm water cold enough to make her flinch when it splashed against her horns.

With her cleaning underway, Sue could go back to the curious topic from earlier as she looked towards Sundance, the vixen leaning on one of the hot tubs. "A-as to your question—no, there aren't limits like that, that's the point. With enough time and changes, the new population will become its own species."

"^I see...^" Sundance nodded deeply. "^Many incremental changes that eventually result in a different species. That's... fascinating. Hold on, wouldn't that entail that all living creatures are related to some extent?^"

"I-it does imply exactly that, from what I know."

Now that was a deep revelation.

The abject absurdity of everything it implied gave Sundance a pause as she looked around the cleaning area. Her thoughts eventually settled on the green-yellow frog restocking the emptied bowls and replacing dirtied towels with freshly steamed ones.

The sheer magnitude of differences between herself and them was almost unthinkable—aside from a roughly bipedal body shape and a matching number of limbs, they had almost nothing in common anatomically. That she and them were related in some extremely distant, bizarre way was almost too absurd of an idea to consider. And yet, that was exactly what the simple theory that Sue had described implied.

Either way, something to ponder on later.

After filing the mystery under the category of 'meditation fodder', Sundance got back to Sue. "^Fascinating. All that from just slight changes?^"

Sue nodded, elaborating, "Yep! Slight changes until you have a new species th-that can't reproduce with the old one.^" Her words achieved… mixed success as far as clearing things up, though.

The initial point made Sundance think some more, only for the remark at the end to send her eyebrow way, way up. "^Why wouldn't they? Reproduce, I mean.^"

"...because they're different species?" Sue reminded as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Sundance stared, uncertain. "^And? Nobody I could've possibly had Spark with was of my kin, and yet she's just fine.^"

"Wh-What!?" Sue stared, wide-eyed.

"^What?^"

The part of the discussion that the onlookers could overhear made them look at the two in confusion, the blank stares Sue and Sundance were giving each other enough to make a few people laugh. Eventually, the Forest Guardian mumbled, "B-but, that's not how species work!"

"^Why not?^" the vixen asked, baffled.

Sue didn't have an answer.

Both because she didn't know enough about biology to earnestly argue her position, and because the definition of 'species' she was familiar with forbade crossbreeding by definition. No, not even crossbreeding—Spark wasn't some hybrid, she absolutely looked like a juvenile form of Sundance's species. How that was possible despite the vixen having apparently had her with someone of a different species, Sue didn't know—



...

Each time Sue brushed over that thought, she risked her spurious imagination finally giving up and attempting to visualize how that process might have looked like, to the immediate and long-lasting despair of the rest of her mind.

Best to just drop that whole train of thought and not tempt Fate any more.

Sue gave up with a sigh. "I-I don't know. Alright, I told you what my evolution is like. What about yours?"

Sundance's confusion only grew at her pupil's sudden subject change. The vixen came perilously close to accidentally uncovering the reason behind that shift, but eventually just went along with her. "^Well~. Here, 'evolution' is a part of most creatures' lives. It's the name for the process of changing from one form to another.^"

That sounded... coherent enough, making Sue think of insect metamorphosis. Though, of course, there was no way something exactly like that applied towards non-insect species. Sue's arms lathered her midriff on autopilot as she asked for elaboration—"By 'change form', you mean… metamorphosis?"

The unfamiliar word had Sundance immediately pick through her mind to find the corresponding imagery. Her paw tapped on the tub's edge as she analyzed it, eventually shaking her head. "^Not wholly unlike it, but very different in how it happens, it's much more... abrupt.^"

"Like what? One moment Spark looks like she does now, and the next like you?" Sue chuckled.

"^There's a form in between hers and mine, and the process is more in the range of tens of seconds as opposed to an instant, but… essentially, yes. She'll feel ill and weak in the days leading up to it, and once it happens, there'll be a lot of bright, white light, and by the end, she'll look different altogether and be completely wiped. And then the same thing will happen again in forty seasons or so.^"

That was not what Sue expected to hear. "A-and she'll look the same the entire way through that period?"

"^Not exactly. She'll grow a fair bit over the years, but yes, the same in the broad strokes—^"

*whiiiiistle!*

The piercing, drawn out call had both Sue and Sundance look over towards the nearby buildings, the sight of Lilly bringing a brief smile to both—at least, before it soured for the latter at the realization of what the dancer was doing. The few seconds that followed felt stretched in time as she leaped through the air toward the one occupied hot tub, curling up into a cannonball. Jumping from a nearby roof gave her a ton of potential energy—

All of which was transferred into the water as she impacted its surface.

Sue couldn't even say this was the largest pool splash she'd seen in her life, Lilly's short stature nowhere near sufficient to claim that title. It certainly was the most sudden, though—the loud noise startled everyone within earshot, and the actual splash wasn't far behind. She might have only gotten hit by a few stray drops on her cheek, but Sundance wasn't anywhere near this lucky. Most of her head and right arm got soaked; the mental grip holding Sue upright briefly wavered in response, but thankfully held in the end.

For a few moments, there was only silence as Lilly scrambled to stand back upright. Her whistled laughter was music to Sue's ears; music that was abruptly cut off after the flower girl's harrowing realization—the green head poking out of the hot tub she'd just landed in was not, in fact, Sue's.

Lilly's body language shrunk as the head's owner slowly opened their eyes to examine what had just happened. Water dripped from their yellow, curved beak, their expression frozen as they stared at her, the dancer only able to mumble out,

"...sorry."


If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
At least it would've been if she wasn't privy to a secret farming trick of kicking the trunk of the tree very, very hard
My Little Pony style!

"Thinking as in consciousness. Every other species in my world isn't conscious, they're just... animals."

Hearing words like that from anyone else would've been easily classified as hate speech
Heck, the closest word these people have for "animal" is probably a slur.
 
Chapter 16: Justice


Chapter 16: Justice



CONTENT WARNING: Graphic Depictions of Violence​

The recipient of a point blank tidal wave thankfully didn't end up minding it once the entire situation was explained to them.

Lilly's rounds of apology gave Sue enough time to finish her own cleanup, letting them all head out soon after. The dancer was a godsend in more than one way, eagerly helping carry the still-wet swaths of Sue's all-natural dress, protecting them from getting dirty again—especially since it meant she'd get to walk right beside the Forest Guardian she was crushing on.

The question of who had been watching over the toothy girl in the meantime was answered once the trio finally arrived at the clearing, drawing expressions of joy from those gathered, Joy included. The little one waved at them from Astra's lap, the dragon herself sitting on the grass beside the group's table and sipping from a heavy wooden tankard.

To everyone's glee, the metal girl wasn't the only kid around the scene.

Once Comet had scrambled his way out of his and Spark's play tussle, he greeted the recent arrivals with an elated squeak and an uncoordinated wave—though before he could waddle to them, the lil' fox cut him off the moment Sue sat down. She leaped onto a seat beside Sue's—though stopped herself from getting any closer at the sight of all the water saturating her dress. "Hi Sue!" she woofed. "Why are you so wet!?"

Pardon.

"I-I had to clean myself," Sue stammered, hoping none of the nearby psychics were paying too close attention to her reaction.

Spark tilted her head. "Why?"

"For this~!" Solstice cut in, catching the attention of both the kit and her favorite Forest Guardian. She lightly patted Spark to make her scoot away and give her better access to Sue's dress as she sat down, a flint knife in her hand. The lil' fox first attempted to get comfortable on Lilly's lap, and then—once she'd realized it was just as wet as Sue's—she laid down on the ground beside their legs.

"What that?" Lilly asked, eyeing the curiously shaped knife.

Solstice showed the tool off. "A kind of knife that's used for trimming our dresses, Lilly. Has to be really sharp, but doesn't need to be very hard, and flint works well for that."

"Cut dress?" the dancer blinked. "Like hair?"

"Yes, pretty much just like hair!" Solstice answered, smiling. "I remember when I was Sue's age, there were a few very popular trimming patterns where I grew up. Let's see if I can replicate one of those from memory, heh..."

"Not hurt?" Lilly asked to be sure, scooting closer to Sue and laying a hand on her shoulder.

"Oh no, it's just dead skin, it doesn't feel anything. By the Pale Lady, it'd be bad if it did..." Solstice shuddered at her own words. Despite having only spent a few days in this body as opposed to many decades, Sue felt her comment no less viscerally; the thought of feeling every single blade of grass her dress brushed against making her involuntarily cringe.

The Mayor's mention of hair tingled Sue's attention. Judging by her also sharing it, this stiff hairdo seemed to be a species-wide trait, though not one Sue particularly enjoyed. The chaos of the past few days may not have left much room in her mind to ponder about how she'd prefer to style it instead, but that was about to change. "Since you mentioned hair," Sue spoke up, involuntarily leaning closer to Lilly. "Are there any ways to straighten it out?"

The older Forest Guardian blinked, uncertain, as she grabbed the nearest flap of dead skin. "I... think so, though I've never explored them in depth. Wouldn't surprise me if all one needed was a hefty application of heat and an appropriate alchemical solution—though with just how stiff our kind of hair is, I don't doubt it'd be a struggle even then, ha."

"I'd imagine Patina could advise something," Sundance added offhandedly, more focused on where drinks were being poured.

"Oh, for sure, Sunny. She's the best person to ask about anything involving fur or alchemy. I remember her mentioning pursuing persistent pigments for her dyes, so that a light rain couldn't wash them off. Actually…" Solstice smirked, looking up at her pupil as she grabbed the nearest flap, "talking to her sounds like a task you could try to get done tomorrow on your own, Sue~. I'm sure Willow won't mind guiding you over to her workshop."

Lilly whistled, "Me too!" Her addition was appreciated, lifting everyone's mood. Sue reached around to hold her closer as she chewed through Solstice's words.

Alas, my plans are already set.

Thankfully, the dancer's reaction to being hugged distracted Sue from any further unpleasant thoughts—or the nearby psychics from spotting them. Lilly's ecstatic whistle made the Forest Guardian giggle, and her delighted thoughts made her blush—it was almost enough to make her overlook almost everything else happening around the table.

But only almost.

*thud!*

Sundance setting four mugs on the table drew everyone's attention, with the vixen wasting no time taking one of them for herself. They seemed identical to the one Astra had just finished drinking from. Sue's curious glance at their contents prompted a rather unhelpful comment from the dragon—"Phew, they spared no punch this time!"

Curious, Sue grabbed the mug with both hands and lifted it to take a good sniff. A multitude of fruity aromas hit her nostrils, some of them increasingly familiar, all mixed with cinnamon—or something treacherously similar to it—and a handful of other nose-tingling spices. And, besides all of those—

"Oh, it's just spiced cider, Sue," Solstice explained. "Never had any before?"

Indeed.

Aside from a couple of cheap, terrible beers she'd grabbed from some party before regretting it shortly after, she'd never had any booze in her life, and wasn't interested in changing that—at least back in her home world. The incomparably nicer scent of this brew was enough to convince her to give that particular poison a second try, though.

Ooooohhh.

Whatever alcohol the drink contained was its least interesting part. The mixture of several different kinds of sourness and sweetness was delightful on its own, and was only enhanced further by all the spicy, fresh herbs.

Step aside, ethanol, you're boring.

One gulp was followed by another as Sue worked at her mug, looking around the table as she did so. Lilly was no less enthusiastic than her at the prospect of a good drink, her warm, leafy body loosening up as she leaned on her crush. The precious sound of her stray hiccups almost made Sue spill some of her own drink in all her giggling.

Further in that direction, Astra was playing with Comet as she got through mug after mug. The little Martian's attention was so drawn to the pretty cup in the dragon's paw that she could spin him in place as she moved it around, much to her amusement. After one more wave at Sue, Joy finally acted on her playmate's distraction by tickling his exposed sides, sending them both into another playful tussle—and Spark joined in soon after. Her and Joy's combined efforts left Comet flailing, his desire to laugh struggling against the limitations of this tiny body and resulting in high-pitched squeaks interspersed with winded gasps.

The fiery cub wouldn't remain there for long, though, especially not after noticing Lilly having dried out in the meantime. With the lil' psychic exhausted and gasping, she leaped up onto the dancer's lap, leaned in to nuzzle Sue's side—and almost made her spill her drink over her freshly cleaned garment.

And with how well Solstice's trimming was going, it would've been such a shame for that to happen.

Sue's eyes studied the pattern as the Mayor went through one flap after another, her drink untouched and her expression deeply focused. First, she cut off about three to four inches from the edge of each flap, the excess… 'material' piling into a small mound under their seats. She then rounded off each flap's corners into almost a semicircle.

The real magic happened afterwards, with the handful of straight lines Solstice had sliced across the bulk of the flap coming together to look like a star, all without weakening its structural integrity. She couldn't help but chuckle at noticing her pupil's increasingly tipsy amazement. "Like the pattern?"

"It's amazing!" Sue gasped, eyes wide and only somewhat focused. "D-didn't think it'd be so pretty..."

Solstice chuckled, "And this is one of the simpler, more pragmatic designs. I remember some people carving entire artworks on those, usually only one flap at a time. Some even had multiple flaps done like that, ending up turning into walking galleries until they needed a trim again. It was so pretty to look at, ah..."

"Aww!" Sue swooned at her mentor's trip down the memory lane, finding it adorable.

Though, as she tried thinking about it, she realized Solstice's own dress was completely plain, aside from having been trimmed for length. She considered bringing that up, but eventually erred on the side of not wanting to possibly aggravate any bad memories of her people.

Only for Lilly to err on the exact opposite side immediately afterwards. "This very pretty! Why you have not, Solstice?"

The older Forest Guardian paused mid-cut at the words, her body recoiling. She forcibly straightened herself back out with a deep breath, making both of the increasingly drunk women beside her regret the question. "It's," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "it's something you're not supposed to do to yourself, only to others, a-and I've been trying to hold that tradition. I'm just happy that I finally can..."

If not for the careful procedure being done on her and the sharp knife it involved, Sue would've reached out to hold her mentor there and then. Instead, she limited herself to just a drawn out 'awwwwh' in between gulps, soon reaching the mug's bottom.

"It's alright, don't you two worry," the older Forest Guardian reassured, trying to shake her funk off. "Maybe once you have a moment, you could try your hand at this too, Sue~?"

Sue blinked, confused. "But, I-I don't—"

"It doesn't have to be complex," her mentor reassured, with a hint of pleading. "Even a simple pattern along the edges has its beauty to it."

Sue wasn't really opposed to that idea, merely worried about possibly messing it up. And if that weight were to be removed, then… maybe? Heh, maybe she could even give those nicer patterns a stab, ha! Why not; she was feeling on top of the world! "Sure then! W-we could try tomorrow?"

"After we're back?" Solstice asked, and her pupil firmly nodded. "I like the sound of that! Have any specific—"

"Oh?"

Astra's surprised exclamation snagged Sue's attention away from her mentor's words. It was aimed at the stony, bipedal rhino that had just walked up to her. Sundance was too busy clearing her second mug to have noticed their arrival, forgetting to include them in her translation. Thankfully, the dragon's side was enough to make the exchange's subject clear. "What's up, Bedrock?"

*grumble, grumble*

Astra blinked, tilting her head. "Am I free? Well, I'm looking after Joy and Comet right now, not really. Tomorrow? I'm not sure, I'll have to hear from Root first. What do you have in mind?" she asked, oblivious.

*grumble… grumble grumble, grumble.*

"Aaahh…" she hissed nervously, fidgeting with her free paw. "Aww… sorry, Bedrock, I don't think I'm interested, sorry!"

*grumble, grumble!*

"Oh, it's alright. Well, good luck with your search!" she cheered, sighing in relief the moment the rhino had looked away from her.

To the stranger's credit, they weren't discouraged that hard by having been shot down again. The steady chanting coming from the next table over also helped, growing louder and louder as if to cover for their disappointment.

Sue and Lilly's increasingly floaty attention was drawn to the large gray four-arms—the former's increasingly cloudy mind barely fishing out the accompanying name of 'Granite' from the recesses of her memory—as he tried to down an entire mug of cider in one go.

The repetitive cheers turned out to come from the rest of the builders' team, including the friendly blue rhino and, soon enough, the gray rhino once more. They spread to more and more tables and voices with Granite's every gulp, including Kantaro, remaining quiet despite having sat right beside the four-arms. The beetle's low, gravely voice carried the chants throughout the clearing, their contents becoming clear soon after—

"C'mon, c'mon, c'mon, c'mon!"

And Granite did not disappoint.

He growled triumphantly as he slammed the now emptied mug on the table, breaking it in twain as his growl turned into an elongated burp. Cheers and shouts turned into laughter in an instant, lighting everyone's moods even further—Granite's included.

The sound of another full mug getting set down made Sue grab it on autopilot and take a sip before calling out to the craftsbug, earlier curiosity creeping back to the forefront of her mind. "K-Kantaro!"

Hearing an even-cruder-than-usual approximation of his name made the beetle turn towards their table and the kinda-mute-but-not-really Forest Guardian that sat beside Solstice. He raised the bit of chitin that vaguely corresponded to an eyebrow, but didn't speak up directly. The quickly thickening haze filling Sue's mind lowered her inhibitions enough to let her blurt out, "What's—what's ya name meeeeean?"

His name might have been vaguely understandable, but the barrage of gibberish that followed it wasn't in the slightest. Neither was his brief comment coherent for Sue, prompting her to take matters into her own mental hands.

She tried to repeat the simple ritual Solstice had taught her, the invisible mental reach making it all of three inches out of her skull before being forcibly stopped by a presence much, much stronger than itself. "^Best I handle this, Sue,^" Solstice chided, holding back giggling. "^We don't want a repeat of the Basil incident now, do we?^"

Despite the Mayor's intent, her ribbing hit Sue harder than intended, all the shameful worry that had accompanied that entire disaster immediately creeping back to the forefront of her mind. Before panic could grip her body once more, a sufficient distraction presented itself as Kantaro repeated, "What did you say?"

"O-oh I—" Sue shuddered, trying to keep a grip on herself, "—I was curious about your name! Wh-what's it mean?"

"My name? Kantaro?"

The beetle's pronunciation of his own name made it clear that the version everyone else in Moonview used wasn't a translation. It was merely a very limited transliteration, missing no less than four distinct guttural sounds compared to how he pronounced it, with Sue having no hopes of ever pronouncing any of them short of a piece of food getting stuck in her throat.

She nodded firmly, "Yeah!"

The clarification didn't get rid of all of Kantaro's confusion, but now her question at least made sense. It was still rather banal, making him shrug, take a large swig of his mug, and finally respond, "I believe that in Moonview's language, 'Stone God's Gift' is an acceptable approximation."

That's a baller name.

Sue and Lilly only grew more interested, something that Kantaro neither expected nor particularly wanted to happen. The unintended implication perked his chitin shell up before he elaborated. "It was a common name in the colony I grew up in, I knew two other Kantaro while I lived there."

"Why'dja—why did ya leeeave?" Sue asked, thoughts and words alike growing blurrier with every swig from her mug.

Even despite her incapacitated state, she could still sense the pang of darker emotions inside the craftsman's mind at her words, filling her with worry—worry that was soon overcome thanks to Lilly's continued affection on her front and shoulder, her pleasant warmth making Sue want to melt.

"It was many things," Kantaro began, voice even flatter than usual. "My colony was a talented place, but deeply stifling and focused only on itself. At some point, I desired to create more, so much more than another variation of the same banal icon, and after hearing for the twentieth time about how good of a broodmother I would make, I had enough, and left there and then. I marched westward in a straight line for many a fortnight before stumbling on Moonview's quarry, right as Granite was in the middle of cutting stone down to size."

The four arms in question responded with a comment that had all of theirs and most of Sue's table burst into laughter. Even Kantaro chuckled this time, following up, "I had to intervene, Granite; your technique was atrocious!"

This time, Sue had pieced together just barely enough context to laugh, too. A stray wisp of cold, evening wind made her hold Lilly much closer; the dancer's warmth appreciated even without an accompanying heartbeat. And, of course, Spark didn't hesitate to help too, nuzzling into her friend's side the moment she spotted her shivering.

Kantaro continued, "Following that, I settled for good. Abundant material, welcome hospitality, exquisite food, inspiration for the subjects of my creations. What else is an honest worker to want?" he asked, his table cheering at his words.

Sue's head swam as she tried to pet Spark back, inadvertently tickling Lilly's side as the dancer asked, "And then stay until leave for pilgrimage?"

The beetle flinched at the question, the rest of his table looking at him with concern. Granite tried to reassure him with a couple of pats on the back of his head, behind his horn, until eventually, the craftsbug himself replied with a sigh. "It was no pilgrimage, Lilly, not the usual sort at least. Imagine…" Kantaro trailed off, absentmindedly carving a line into what remained of his table with one of his claws.

"Imagine a splinter. Underneath the shell, stabbing your side. At first, it's tiny, but it grows with you and follows you everywhere, aching you at all times. Every time you look at your own reflection or someone even mentions you, it stabs your guts especially hard. Each time, it feels like there's no reprieve."

Kantaro took a deep breath, sorting his thoughts out before continuing, "I ran from my colony in part to get away from it. However, not long after I found Moonview, I realized it had followed me all the way here, and it hurt even more. It was so agonizing I was afraid to look down at myself lest I suddenly saw blood. I tried distracting myself from it, from my body. I gave my entire self to the Pale Lady; I worshiped Her through my efforts; I put up the two monuments—I had finally reached the pinnacle of my work, if for an instant, but the splinter was still there, still goring my insides every day. And the pain only grew."

The builder's table listened in silence, their expressions all various shades of concern. Most of them were familiar with the broad strokes of the tale because of having known Kantaro the entire time, but not with the exact details, how it all felt for him through it all.

"One day, I simply could not take it anymore. I ran before the brink of dawn, away from people, away from water, hoping that it would help, at last. And, to my horror, it did. That fact hurt unspeakably; I felt forced to choose between the ones closest to me and even a momentary reprieve, filled with fury at Fate for having stricken me with such torment. I thrashed blindly, felling timber around me in a blind rage…" Kantaro paused with a low chuckle, "and then; a tree fell on me."

Oh fuck.

"Were you alright!?" Sue asked, subconsciously leaning in.

He swatted his arm off to the side. "Yes, yes. If the Gate desires me, it needs much more than merely a tree. It hurt greatly, still, but it snapped me out of the worst of my anger, and… broke most of my horn off. I shambled towards the nearest stream, wanting to assess the damage—and then I finally saw it, my reflection, with its broken horn. And to my utmost shock, the splinter was gone. I stared and pondered for hours, trying to make sense of it all, a sense of this sudden relief. Until, at last, the truth hit me harder than even that tree."

Another sip gave him a moment to gather his bearings. His free hand reached up, feeling along the recently trimmed tip of his horn. "That splinter wasn't a curse placed on me. It was a part of me, a part I could get rid of, a part I could carve away. And so I did, spending days whittling my horn down to its current shape, grinding through dozens and dozens of boulders. And it was all worth it, every single moment, for I was finally in the shape I should've been in all along. I was Kantaro no longer, now, I was Kantaro, and the pain had finally left."

The difference between the two versions of seemingly the same word was subtle, differing only in parts Sue couldn't pronounce, but it was still present all the same. Sue didn't have the time to dwell on that for too long, especially not once Granite had yanked the craftsbug into a massive hug, the rest of his table joining in from all around afterwards. It was enough to make even his stoic voice waver as he finished, "And then I returned, formed anew, and was welcomed all the same."

Sue couldn't exactly tell what, but something in his story touched her deeply all the same, forcing a few stray tears down her cheeks. As she sat there, trying to think through it, the craftfolks' table swerved towards a different topic, cutting her off from any more followup questions. She had dissolved enough of her restraints in her mug that she simply leaned on Lilly with all her weight, muttering to herself.

Lilly wasn't bothered by her weight even slightly.

Sue's increasingly blurry vision soon spotted the rest of her flaps having gotten trimmed in the meantime. She had no idea where all the trimmings had gone, but was glad for Solstice taking care of that unsightly mess all the same. "Th-that was so nice, o-oh—*hick*—oh goshhh..."

Her words growing increasingly incoherent had Lilly laugh louder and louder, whistled sounds only interrupted by an occasional hiccup. After barely managing to settle her mug on the table without knocking it over, Sue returned the favor, embracing the leafy girl with both arms. Spark's warmth, Lilly's arms petting her back, and an undefined amount of booze in her bloodstream all combined into a heap of comfort that threatened to turn Sue into a puddle. A very happy puddle.

Lilly tried to tease, "Is! Like you!" to which Sue mumbled something not even she could understand as she leaned further on the dancer.

The sensations of her front horn resting against Lilly's side made Sue shudder, especially with her warm bliss becoming even easier to sense. She squirmed happily, humming to herself as she took a deep breath of the jubilant atmosphere. The giddy aroma Lilly carried with herself was even nicer than usual, convincing Sue to crane her head and take a sniff right at its source.

Oooh, that's even better—oh, Lilly?

The leafy girl's abrupt emotional shift was all the clearer to sense with how close she was. Brilliant glee, immense, stunned fluster, and then; a deluge of excitement. Her leafy arms held Sue that much firmer, that much harder, that much closer as she tried to speak, her efforts not going any further than Sue's. All she managed was a drawn out, elated squeak, leaving the Forest Guardian equal parts enthused and amused. Sue broke into affectionate giggling as she reached to grab another mug—

"...which cup is that for you, Sue?" Solstice asked, her voice unusually keen.

Sue mumbled, "U-ughhhgh... th-third—HEY!" before her mentor's telepathy forcibly yanked the mug out of her grasp.

Solstice's expression was somewhere between concerned, impressed, and slightly tipsy itself as she stared at her pupil, raising her voice. "That's more than enough for you today!"

"B-b-but it's, it's jhusht chider—" Sue slurred, feebly trying to protest.

"And~?" the Mayor chuckled, raising her eyebrow. "You can hardly even stand up right now."

"That'sh nhot thrue—"

Fortunately, Spark's continued presence on her lap, accentuated with giggling at her antics, stopped Sue an instant before she would've attempted to stand up, anyway. Instead, she reached down to give the lil' firefox some more pets, with Solstice commenting on her doomed attempt shortly after. "I think it's about time you got some rest, Sue."

"Bhut I-I'm all ghood…" Sue insisted.

As much as she wanted to oppose Solstice's judgment, Sue didn't have the drive to do the same with Lilly's. "She right Sue!" the dancer insisted, making her finally give up with a sigh. Lilly followed her words with gentle hair ruffling, helping her greatly with accepting such an unfair decision. The other Forest Guardian didn't keep her amusement bottled up either, joining in on the affection with her tattooed arm, the blue dye striking in the surrounding lighting.

"F-fine, fine, fine..."

Solstice smiled, glad she didn't have to argue any further. "Let's get you back to the clinic now—"

"I help!" Lilly cut in, enacting her plan before either Sue or Solstice could react, effortlessly lifting her crush up into her arms. Spark was similarly taken aback, jumping off just in time as Sue's mind tried to catch up with what was happening, the realization of how cute Lilly was from up close not helping in thinking straight either.

"Are you sure Lilly?" the Mayor asked, sensing just how inebriated the dancer was herself. "It's really no problem—"

"I sure!" Lilly insisted, holding the almost-limp Forest Guardian in her arms that bit closer. "Can move Sue!"

Solstice's eye roll told it all—still, she was in no position to butt into their little display of dorky affection. Before she sent them off, though, she made sure they would understand each other even once they had walked away. Sue felt something ticklish in the back of her head as her mentor pulled an extension of her mind out of her skull, her dulled thoughts finding the sensation funny—and so did Lilly's once the link was established between them, neither of them any wiser.

"Alrighty then, suit yourselves," the Mayor giggled, waving them both off. "Sleep well Sue, sleep well Lilly, may She keep your rest safe."

Lilly nodded. "Night!"

"Byeeeeee…~" Sue trailed off. As she was being carried, she spared no goodbyes for everyone around.

Astra looked like she was on the brink of joining the sleeping baby martian and toothy girl in her arms. Sundance only barely held her laughter in, shooting Sue a wink that she was much too clumsy to even try returning.

The builders' table was near unanimous in their amusement. Granite and the blue rhino pointed and laughed; Kantaro smiled despite his best effort; Bedrock gave them a wistful look before sighing and joining in on the chuckles. The brown pangolin chittered to themselves, massive claws covering their expression, and the red robot insect… exhaled through their nostrils and took another swig of the cider.

Poppy excitedly pointed them out while shaking Hazel's shoulder, the distance making it hard to tell whether she was amused, excited, or both. The humanoid ladybug she and Solstice had grabbed food from a couple days back didn't notice them passing by, but caught Sue's attention by drinking on their own away from anyone else, regardless.

"How are you sho strong..." Sue mumbled, making Lilly break out into even more whistled giggling as they neared the clearing's exit.


By the lovely vk.com/art_meri!​


The sight on a nearby light pole caught her attention, even if she was in no state to think through its implications. In the place of one of the plentiful red-purplish fireballs hovered Crackle, without the bedsheet-like veil that kept his body obscured. The light blue flame at his core burned bright, but it wasn't hurting her the way it apparently had back at Willow's clinic, merely eye-catching as opposed to… soul-catching.

Despite his apparent harmlessness, Crackle didn't remain uncovered like that for long, pulling his white shroud back over his body as he hovered off to the side of the light pole. Then, he pulled another of the magical fireballs that topped all the other light poles from underneath his disguise and placed it in his place before floating off further into Moonview, away from the evening chatter.

Such a pretty sky…

Moonview's light pollution was thankfully weak enough for most stars to still be visible, especially further away from the clearing. A new Moon laid smack dab in the middle—at least if the circular, pitch-black hole in the stellar backdrop was any sign. Sue giggled, "Hehe, new Moon tonight..."

Lilly's upward glance had her hold Sue even closer to herself. As much as she didn't mind the action itself, she wasn't sure what had caused it—at least, until the dancer herself explained, "No Moon, scary. Night people time. I protect!"

It made sense, considering what Sue had learned about Moonview, but… it still stung. "Nooo, they're not scary," she insisted, as serious as she could manage in her inebriation. "They won't hurt us."

Lilly paused, uncertain. "Think that Sue?"

"Yes! It's sad they're not here."

The dancer was unsure how to respond, considering the night kin's reputation. Though, if Sue said that, then there was probably merit to it. She was still keen to protect Sue should the need ever arise, but she no longer feared that Newmoon's denizens would threaten her life—or at least, not as much.

One corner later, their brief trip had reached its end. Lilly kicked the door to Willow's clinic open—hoping that she didn't damage it too much—and carried Sue in, not letting go of the Forest Guardian until she was laid down on the bed, all snuggly and cozy.

And cozy Sue most definitely was. "Thank you so much, Lilly..."

"Thank for day, Sue!" Lilly beamed, sitting down on the edge of Sue's bed. Her leafy arm reached out to grab her crush's hand, only for her to hold it with both of hers, making the dancer squirm even more. "I... happy, happy happy."

"M-me too, hehehe... i-it's so soft here, and..." Sue trailed off, closing her eyes. Before she could get lost in all the bliss, though, a single remaining strand of coherent thought realized a very important omission in the room. "Oh, we left the crutch..."

The remark snapped Lilly out of her own daze, right before she could finish psyching herself into shooting her shot and laying down beside Sue. The dancer glanced around what she could make of the room, confirming the tool wasn't there, before hopping off of the bed. "I grab and back!"

By the time Sue managed to nod in affirmation, Lilly was long gone. She was on her own again, focusing on trying to endure the arduous wait until the dancer got back—

And failing.


♪ B♭ F E♭ B♭ D. D. E♭- ♪

Sue's impromptu jamming session was abruptly stopped as she blinked and finally came to. She stared at her mom's guitar for a few moments, illuminated by the nearby campfire and stray starlight, and wondered. She'd never learned how to play it properly; her mom had only given her a couple of basic lessons—hell, she didn't even know how to read sheet music! And yet, despite all that, she felt…

Oddly confident, as if everything was completely alright.

Before she could give that peaceful observation more thought, she noticed the shadowy figures in the corners of her vision, sending shivers down her spine. One of them sat on the spot she'd been waking up in her dreams previously, to her left, and the other sat to her right. Her attempt to investigate what they actually were once more ended in failure, the shadows gone as soon as they'd arrived.

The rest of the clearing was exactly how she'd remembered it, unaltered to the best of her ability to tell. Above her, the same new Moon as in the waking world, and two falling stars beside it.

For once, they haven't messed with it.

The thought brought Sue some well-needed reassurance as she put the guitar away and stood up from her mom's seat. Despite the surrounding serenity, her worries wasted no time before chiming in, their input rational if somewhat unwelcome.

No way I got thrown in here for no reason; there has to be a hitch.

There has to be something to demolish any hopes of this sacred memory being mine and mine alone ever again.

And, indeed, there was.

To give the responsible entity the credit it deserved—namely none—the alteration was respectfully distanced from the rest of the scene. The doorway loomed in the distance, far away from the campfire to be only barely visible. Still far from preferable, but Sue would live—not that she had a choice.

Despite the doorway and the downwards staircase on its other side being completely dark, Sue could still see them perfectly clear. By the time she'd descended the stairs, her surroundings were pitch black, any and all ambient light gone completely. And, with one last step, Sue found herself on an endless field underneath thousands upon thousands of stars, all awe-inspiringly beautiful—

"Greetings."

It wasn't her first time hearing Night Father's low, gravelly voice, but it still made her jump.

He seemed to have gotten the same idea as her, observing the stars before His attention slowly shifted to her. His pronunciation was… weird, as if He had to utterly contort His voice to end up with something she could comprehend, but she appreciated being able to understand him all the same. "Wait, how—how do you speak my language?" Sue asked, dreamed-up heart calming down after his sudden appearance.

Even with the ability to speak English, though, it seemed He wasn't particularly talkative.

"Effort."

She had no choice but to accept the non-answer with a hesitant nod. "I… alright. Wh-why are you here, again?"

"Ideas."

Sue blinked, raising her eyebrow. "...of?"

"Suspect."

The record-breakingly curt answer immediately caught her attention, dreamed-up eyes going wide as she asked, "Do you have an idea who could've brought me here?"

"Several."

Still better than no leads at all. "A-alright, what are they?"

Sue's question made the imaginary field beneath them shudder as His blue eye closed in focus. He didn't accomplish much beyond just startling her, though, with the dreamed-up earthquake ending soon after.

"Multiple exceed comprehension. Singular."

If she hadn't been so overwhelmed at this entire discussion taking place, she would've rolled her eyes. "One at a time, then. Who do you think i-is the most likely?"

"Dependent on death."

Sue's heart skipped a beat. "...m-mine?"

"Previous self."

"Wh-what, no, I don't—I don't remember dying, or even b-being close to death. I-I'm…" Sue trailed off, thinking back to her health choices and regretting not eating as many veggies as she should've been. "I was young a-and healthy and all that..."

"Possibility."

She sighed. "I-I guess... who did you have in mind first, then?" The moment she finished asking her question, Sue felt even stronger tremors than before, almost toppling her over immediately. They were coming from somewhere, making her look at its source—

IT was incomprehensibly large.

Golden scales decorated ITS lower limbs, blindingly bright in the light of ITS own glory. ITS quadruped body was made of purest marble and filled up the entire sky. The halo surrounding ITS head was too holy for her mortal senses to comprehend, forcing Sue to cower pitifully. An infinitely detailed lattice ran through ITS core, comprising golden threads, green gemstones—one of them being this very planet—and stone tablets carved with divine truths; Sue's mortal eyes only perceiving them as colors.

"Demiurge. Hollow."

Sue trembled pitifully under the god's might, feebly trying to shield her body as she was forced down onto her knees. The few parts of her psyche that weren't being utterly overwhelmed by the deity couldn't recognize IT in the slightest—and there was no way in hell she would've ever forgotten a sight like that.

The realization made the dreamed-up deity dissolve into fog, letting Sue finally breathe again. "Wh-what the fuck was that," she panted, lungs burning. "Was that fucking God!?"

"Equivalent."

She might have just found the one weird trick for her homeworld's churches to use if they ever complained about attendance rates. As profoundly overwhelming as that experience was, though, Sue knew they were nowhere near done. If there was even a chance she could finally figure out who did this to her, she was willing to go through more, so much more—especially with the prospect of returning to her normal life on the line. "O-okay, who else?" she asked.

Her eagerness took the Night Father aback. He did the closest thing possible to lifting an eyebrow up as He stared at her, remaining expressionless. Before long, though, His focus returned to the task at hand; the dreamscape rumbled once more while the next deity manifested Itself—and immediately undid all physical distance between It and Sue, Its scarlet eyes staring her down.

Its body was made of stars and super-heated metal, their combined white and ultraviolet glare burning itself into her dreamed-up eyes. Despite being magnitudes smaller than the first one, It felt no less holy. Even the slightest movements of Its colossal arms distorted the land and sky around them, the dimension of space warbling under Its mere presence.

"Sculptor. Cautious, unlikely."

The spatial deity was gone as soon as It had appeared. As her dream returned to the mostly featureless emptiness from before, Sue processed what she just saw, thankfully taking the mind-bending sight better this time. "Was th-that a god of light—"

"Space. Presence."

"Space," she nodded, breathing deeply. "O-okay."

Night Father didn't comment on her misunderstanding on His answer. She had no recollection of Sculptor's influence either way, and of all the suspects, It was by far the least likely to have threatened the stability of the fabric of reality to begin with.

Once she'd gotten a grip on herself again, Sue asked once more, "Wh-what next?"

"Gate. Return."

A cacophony of murmurs filled the heavens immediately, bringing her gaze up at the sky.

The first deity's sky-spanning body comprised three fleshy, crimson arms, with a bloodied, grayish plume sprouting from where they connected, and from it, a tiny, low-hung head. Black veins bulged out of Its limbs as they held a colossal portal open, Its tremors making the immense strain of Its duty abundantly clear. Legions of tiny, white sprites flowed into Its portal, pouring in from beyond the reaches of Sue's mind, each of them whispering about the demise they had met, be it with grief, fear, or relief.

The sight occupying the opposite end of the horizon was similarly massive. The second deity's immense, rainbow-studded wings rained sacred fire with Its every flap, Its shrill cry bringing indescribable warmth to Sue's soul as It crossed the sky. Each tiny ember Its wings shed turned out to be one of the white sprites, swaddled in seven-colored flames. As they fell, the flames caressing them turned back into flesh, in an uncountable myriad of forms—some of them even familiar.

"Inevitable cycle."

"A-are these the d-dead—" Sue whimpered, awestruck.

"Correct."

"Wait, d-do you mean that I-I died and ended up here—"

"Death, rebirth, identical. Possibility."

This world certainly wasn't like any afterlife Sue had ever imagined, her mind giving preference to the 'rebirth' possibility. Though, when it came down to it, was there any difference between the two when put like that? Either of them required that she had died back on Earth, the realization chilling her to the core—especially with the loud bang she could just barely recall before she ended up here.

Regardless of how much less improbable this idea sounded compared to interference by a deity further up on the divine pecking order, the evidence for it wasn't there. After a few moments, Sue forcibly let go of that idea for the time being, even if just to hear the rest out. "I—I see," she whispered. "Not impossible I guess, but..."

Right before Sue could throw herself into being overwhelmed or hurt once more, her thoughts veered in a very different direction. She'd been assuming that the deity beside her had been benevolent in His investigation, but… what if that wasn't true? What if He'd just been trying to cover His tracks?

She turned towards Him, eyes narrowing. "What—what about you?"

His single eye stared blankly at her at the question. Moments dragged on as silence returned to Sue's dream, making her worry that she'd both got it right and wouldn't leave unpunished because of—

"Incapable."





Yeah, I'm not buying that.

"Aren't you a god, too?" Sue insisted.

"Half."

The word made the once-human think back to her chat with Sundance earlier in the day. Him being a 'half-god' would make sense since Duck is apparently one, too. "A half-god?"

"One of two."

Sue blinked at the clarification, guessing uncertainly, "One half of a god?"

"Correct."

"Is… She the other half?" she asked.

The dark deity didn't verbally answer, nodding his plume of a head before turning His attention skyward, at the uncountable stars gracing the ceiling of Sue's imagination. She didn't remember seeing a moon there earlier, but supposed it only made sense for it to be there—

And then half the sky moved, together with the moon itself; stars whizzed across as if they'd been painted on the surface of wings spanning from horizon to horizon. Sue could only stare, uncertain whether her own senses had played a joke on her or not. She sure hoped it was the former, at least.

"Continue?"

Sue blinked, snapping herself out of her daze. "Uh, sure. Wh-who's next?"

Deep silence shrouded the dreamed-up clearing at her question, snuffing out any and all ambiance. Night Father's eventual answer pierced the quiet, but sounded impossibly distant, like it was fading away,

"Grief..."

Before Sue knew it, she was surrounded by dense, pale fog. Salt in the air stung her eyes as she tried to make sense of what was happening. "Wh-what's, where are you—"

"Sue?"

M-mom?

Her mother's voice froze the once-human where she stood, face contorting into a gasp as she faced the origin of the sound. There she was, she was right there, alive and just as pretty as she was the last time Sue had seen her! Her expression brightened at seeing her daughter again, even if she looked so, so very different now.

"Sue! My goodness, how much you've grown!"

"MOM!"

Everything else can wait, has to wait, MOM!

This wasn't just some memory; she was here; she was real; she was alive! Sue ran towards her mom, every step filling her with more and more happiness. Tears of joy ran down her face as her mom opened her arms for a hug, the girl closing her eyes as she prepared to take it—

Only for pitch-black tentacles to shoot past her and wrap tightly around her, stopping her in place.

Sue thrashed against His influence, wailing in grief once He began to forcibly drag her back. She was mere feet away from someone she thought she'd lost for good, the pain of being torn away from her again making her want to scream.

"LIAR!"

And then; Sue finally saw It.

A black, shriveled body slumped inside a spiked purple shell. Sea foam hair flowed down Its face, sparse and tattered as Its opalescent, hopeless eyes stared straight through Sue. Sue choked up before painfully coughing the joy she had felt bloom inside her out of her lungs. The sheer quantity of murky brine that had left her mouth formed a small puddle underneath her as she cried in pain.

"Broken."

Sue shambled away from where her mom's image and the cruel deity had manifested Itself, the fog that accompanied It long gone. All the sensations she had to relive in these few moments made her want to cry, to break down like a baby at having to relive her loss once more—but she couldn't.

Not now, not yet.

"H-how many left..." she whimpered, tears streaking down her face.

"Two. Chaotic. Unpredictable. Inexcludable."

Okay, I can manage two, I can do this…

"Okay…" she scrunched her face, trying to shake her grief off. "N-next then."

For once, nothing happened right away. Sue tried to look around for any changes to her surroundings, but only found Night Father standing in the exact same spot as before, staring blankly at her.

"Certain?"

Of course not. "No, but... what other choice d-do I have?" she asked, her voice somewhere between accusatory and despondent.

The dark deity considered her words for a few moments before closing His eye once more.

The scene that awaited Sue right behind her shoulder was stunningly beautiful. A vast field of blooming pink flowers and fluttering butterflies, all of them facing the figure in the center. She couldn't see much of it, but what she made out was similarly gorgeous. A massive shell, covered with incredibly intricate etchings, pinks, reds, blacks and whites, combining to depict life in all its forms and vividness. She took a step closer to take a better look—

"Cruelty."

Suddenly, the shell creature turned around, and everything turned to suffering.

The force of nature locked eyes with Sue, obliterating her mental defenses and flooding her mind with visions of pain. Nails driven into her eyes, joints forcibly twisted the other way, her insides doused in acid, her head burning alive—bringing her until the brink of death, right in front of the Gate, but never further. The deity of death barred her from escaping, bringing her back to health only to torture her again, and again, and again, and again—

Sue shrieked and ran, her mind reduced to its basest of impulses as she felt her body be mangled.

By the time she could think again, her throat had worn itself dry from the involuntary screams, agony leaving her thrashing on the grassy floor of the dreamscape, completely unharmed. Shouts gave way to whimpers as suffering finally receded from her mind, left only with sorrow and trauma.

I can't do it; I'm too weak; I'll never make it out of here. This world, these deities, they're too evil, I can't…

It felt like an eternity had passed before Sue could do anything but sob and shake. Night Father stood over her, making her spit out in anger, "Wh-why did you do this to me—"

"Incorrect."

"Y-you brought that fucking thing in here!" she shouted.

"Divine. Uncontrollable."

"I-it's," she snarled, "It's just an illusion—"

"Fragment. Divine."

Sue had no idea if He was bullshitting her, but by that point, she didn't care anymore. All she wanted was to storm out of this nightmare and never see Him or other deities again, to spend the rest of her days in this world, figuring out a way back through regular, not-divine means.

Even if she knew as well as He did it was naught but an agonized, impossible fantasy.

"Final. Harmless."

Sue couldn't tell whether His words were a promise or a reassurance, but she didn't care either way. She was about to ask Him to do away with all this and let her go—but she was too late.

"Caprice—"

"No, fuck this, fuck you! I'm, I'm not looking!" she shrieked, turning away from Him and storming off. And indeed, she didn't look, trying her absolute hardest to not pay attention to the squeaky, androgynous voice that had spoken up behind her. The way It enunciated its words sent a deep, frightful shiver down her back.

Night Father's final remark made Sue want to throw hands as she continued her hissy fit of a march, only speeding her steps up.

"Very. Annoying."

Fuck you too.

Part of her wondered how the hell was this dream still ongoing with how much suffering she'd experienced. She tensed up at the thought, fear mixing with hope of finally getting a reprieve from it all—

Destiny, however, had different plans.

A fluttering sheet of paper floated into Sue's peripheral vision before cutting her path off. She wanted to tear it to shreds there and then—but the glimpse of its contents stopped her in her tracks.

Don't turn around.

The elegant, silver-inked cursive reminded Sue of what she saw in her previous dream, the accompanying mental image of her own gravestone sending an icy chill through her body as her breathing grew shallow. She was afraid to shift her gaze anywhere else, muttering her words directly at the piece of paper. "Wh-who are you?"

A stray gust made the page thrash hard enough to let her spot more writing on its other side. With a deep breath, Sue flipped it around, bracing herself for what she might see.

An ally.

"An ally? Wh-what do you mean—which of these unholy things are you!?" she shouted, gripping the page tight.

After flipping the page again, the previous message was replaced with a drawing that defied comprehension.

A silver octahedron was depicted on the tattered page with a mathematical precision, looking more like a platonic ideal of a shape rather than a mere drawing. It was perfectly Ordered and slowly rotated when watched, its shining surface mesmerizing.

You may call me JUSTICE.

"Justice. Okay," she sighed, stunned by the drawing. "What—what did you mean b-by us being allies?" she continued to ask, flipping the page over with each question.

We share a goal.

Her face narrowed. "Goal? Wh-what are you talking about?"

We both want to make the being who'd done this to you suffer and pay.

The words gave Sue a pause, her breaths growing shallow. "Do you know who th-that is?"

Yes.

"Who is it then!?" Sue raised her voice, almost tearing the page as she flipped it again.

Another scribble awaited her there, this one much more headache inducing. A golden line twisted and thrashed into shapes unknown and unknowable, writhing on the page with enough speed to render the result little more than a blur. Chaos incarnate.

She wanted to cry. "That's not—THAT'S NOT AN ANSWER!" she shrieked.

It's as much of an answer as I can presently give. Idiot covered Its tracks well.

Sue screamed in frustration at being denied the truth yet again. She was about to crumple the page up into a small, tight ball, before seeing a new message—

I would not advise that.

"Why did you contact me like this if you won't even tell me anything that's going on!?" she glared at the piece of paper with all the fury she could muster.

I have a plan to ensure Its compliance.

Sue shook in place. "Compliance!?"

It promised you a way home. I can make sure that comes to pass, and make It pay.

The mixture of anger and pain finally loosened its grip on Sue's psyche as she considered the words. Regardless of anything else, the offer of getting out of this hellish world and back to Earth was very alluring, especially right now. Right as she was about to agree, though, a stray, bitter thought crossed her mind again, "Will it even matter if I say no?"

She hesitated for a while after asking. She knew deep down what the answer was inevitably going to be, but was afraid to face it, waiting until she had caught her breath before flipping the page once more—confirming her fears.

No.

Of course. Of fucking course I'm just playing into another deity's sick fucking game.

"What do you want me to do?"

For now, nothing. Continue as you did. Before my plan can come to pass, Its plan must be accomplished first. Before the trap can be sprung, we need the—

Before Sue could finish reading the sentence, a louder call coming from that same squeaky, androgynous voice she heard earlier made her look over her shoulder out of reflex—

And wake up back at Willow's clinic, the air reeking faintly of brine.



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
"^I see... many small changes eventually resulting in different species. That's... fascinating- hold on, wouldn't that imply that all living creatures are related to some extent?^"
"Yep! Slight changes until you have a new species th-that can't reproduce with the old one.^"

Her elaboration had mixed success in reaching the firefox, the initial point sending Sundance into a pensive mood only for the remark at the end to send her eyebrow way, way up, telepathic question following it shortly afterwards-

"^Why wouldn't they? Reproduce I mean.^"
It's a little weird that Sundance is surprised at all living creatures being related, when she's totally used to separate Pokemon species reproducing with each other. There might be egg group boundaries preventing arbitrary breeding chains, but if there are, then it seems like the idea of evolutionary speciation introducing reproductive barriers wouldn't be so shocking.

Sundance is probably going to be surprised again when she learns this goes beyond what would be classified as creatures. She's used to the idea that a cat and a whale might have a common ancestor, or a cat and a talking flower. A cat and non-sapient pond scum? Not quite such a familiar thought.
 
It's a little weird that Sundance is surprised at all living creatures being related, when she's totally used to separate Pokemon species reproducing with each other. There might be egg group boundaries preventing arbitrary breeding chains, but if there are, then it seems like the idea of evolutionary speciation introducing reproductive barriers wouldn't be so shocking.

Sundance is probably going to be surprised again when she learns this goes beyond what would be classified as creatures. She's used to the idea that a cat and a whale might have a common ancestor, or a cat and a talking flower. A cat and non-sapient pond scum? Not quite such a familiar thought.

The way I thought of it was that, even though she's used to having the different species interbreed, the end result is always either of the parent species. In addition, within the context of the Pokemon setting, almost all species are very diferent from one another. You don't have enough species to end up with relatively smooth gradients of anatomical features, almost all of them look separate. You don't have various species and subspecies of wolves and the myriads of dog breeds that result in a smooth continuum, you have Boltund, Furfrou, Stoutland, Houndoom, Granbull, etc., almost none of which look similar aside from the general body shape, if even that.

I don't find it weird that even intelligent beings in universe would end up assuming that there is a set list of species that all living beings are confined to, because even if they would've catalogued all the species in the world, the anatomical similarities aren't there and they would need genetic analysis to realize what's going on. Especially without the knowledge of genetic drift and being unaware that whichever tiny changes that happen between parents and offspring can accumulate into an entriely separate species.
 
The way I thought of it was that, even though she's used to having the different species interbreed, the end result is always either of the parent species. In addition, within the context of the Pokemon setting, almost all species are very diferent from one another. You don't have enough species to end up with relatively smooth gradients of anatomical features, almost all of them look separate. You don't have various species and subspecies of wolves and the myriads of dog breeds that result in a smooth continuum, you have Boltund, Furfrou, Stoutland, Houndoom, Granbull, etc., almost none of which look similar aside from the general body shape, if even that.

I don't find it weird that even intelligent beings in universe would end up assuming that there is a set list of species that all living beings are confined to, because even if they would've catalogued all the species in the world, the anatomical similarities aren't there and they would need genetic analysis to realize what's going on. Especially without the knowledge of genetic drift and being unaware that whichever tiny changes that happen between parents and offspring can accumulate into an entriely separate species.
Maybe we've got something different in mind for the word "related"? I think of individuals having common ancestry, so reading Sundance's surprise that "all living creatures are related" is a little jarring when interbreeding is so easy and common here. We look at a cat and a whale and think "those two have a common ancestor, millions of years ago". Sundance looks at a cat and a whale and thinks "that cat might be the whale's dad".
 
Maybe we've got something different in mind for the word "related"? I think of individuals having common ancestry, so reading Sundance's surprise that "all living creatures are related" is a little jarring when interbreeding is so easy and common here. We look at a cat and a whale and think "those two have a common ancestor, millions of years ago". Sundance looks at a cat and a whale and thinks "that cat might be the whale's dad".

Ah, right, I think I might've talked past your point a bit, my bad. I suppose in that context that *is* a bit more of an oops on my end and applying that human understanding of the word 'related' as opposed to what might be more natural in the setting. Familial relations are one thing, but her surprise was more so meant to be directed at their underlying species all being related as opposed to being fundamentally separate groups that the offspring will randomly roll between.

Something to be fixed during the editing sweep once the time comes (a good point to mention that chapter 16 was the final pre-edit chapter and everything afterwards has been either edited or written better to begin with.)
 
Interlude I: Remembrance


Interlude I: Remembrance



Nearly there.

The skies were filled with roars of thunder from the distant storm, serving as constant reminders to keep moving. The unpredictable currents surrounding what remained of the archipelago were vicious in their temperament, thrashing aimlessly through the ocean with their master long gone.

Guarding the eternal grave of the people who once lived there.

Their name was all but forgotten to mortal beings. Only a few coastal-dwelling civilizations had ever established trade routes with them, and of those that still existed, most regarded their existence as naught more than an ancient fable; a parable of an island kingdom swallowed by the ocean for their hubris and defiance of their deities.

Even that was but a light-spirited anecdote compared to the truth.

What were once splendid beaches of marble-white sand were now little more than swaths of salt and ash, swaddled in a lifeless miasma that preserved the bones of the slaughtered, dooming them to keep their hands clasped in prayer for eternity. Prayer to the very beings that had ended their lives many centuries ago.

As much as her body screamed for rest after many hours of flight, the Windrider knew better than to disturb the island with her physical presence. Their selves might have been gone, but the deep bond between the hallowed ground and its once-guardians remained powerful, even if the latter were naught more than still-moving corpses.

Thankfully, her destination wasn't too far away, and after a few moments of meditation, she continued further inland. Her golden eyes scanned the ruins of forests and settlements alike in search of anything that stood out as she flew, just like she'd done hundreds of times in the past. There was less and less to be found each time.

What hadn't burned down slowly eroded in the briny air. The beautiful wooden sculptures this island was especially known for had decayed into little more than featureless hunks of dried kindling, awaiting their turn to be on the receiving end of the endless storm's wrath. Back in the day, she would spend days simply absorbing the beauty of this place, natural and crafted alike, with the depictions of its four guardians taking up a large and deserved part of the latter.

Valor.

Love.

Bloom.

Passage.

Names long lost to time, and to themselves.

The thought stung more than even the salty, smoke-filled air, forcing the Windrider to compose herself lest her tears disturbed the island underneath her. It was far from her first time here, inside the charred carcass of the jewel of the ocean, but the suffering that underlaid the gruesome sights never got easier to process, to reconcile with what she remembered of Her. What she remembered of them all.

Their courage.

Their kindness.

Their patience.

Their wisdom.

They weren't proud of their pasts, of what they once were, of the many mistakes they had made over the millennia—out of haste, out of thoughtlessness, even out of cruelty. Even at their lowest, even when they still were as wild and ferocious as their still-untamed islands, they cared deeply about the islanders' wellbeing.

With time, the life that filled these dense forests and craggy cliffs became a part of something larger than itself, soul by soul. Something destined for so much more than a hasty death at the hands of whichever predator found itself hungry that day.

And as the islanders grew, their deities followed. Prayer by prayer, ceremony by ceremony, the four siblings shed more and more of their savage natures, their followers' faith shaping them from guardians of the land to guardians of the people, their civilization growing ever brilliant with each passing season.

The Windrider still remembered her first visit to this enchanted land, to what those that visited it had described as heaven. The deep truths of philosophy and geometry the islanders had discovered and were eager to share with anyone who would listen, their unending hospitality, their joyous songs, elaborate rituals, and exquisite delicacies. Reminiscing the latter made her exhaustion sting that much more acutely, as did the contrast between her memories and the surrounding reality.

As did thinking back to the day of her discovery of the islands' destruction.

One moment, she was racing across the azure waves to visit old friends. The next, flying above tens of thousands of dead, above unending wildfires, above the charred, dismembered remains of an island-wide celebration. She screamed, she wept, she called for anyone still alive amongst the carnage—and found what was once Love. If not for her kin's swiftness, she would've died there and then. Died to what had once been her close friend and mentor, turned malicious and yet utterly hollow; not a thought emanating from Its shell as It tortured her with torment unimaginable.

For the longest time, the dragon assumed that an evil force had possessed them all. Possessed and drove them to commit unspeakable atrocities, before leaving their islands for good. There was no other explanation she could think of that came close to explaining the harrowing change that had occurred in even one of them, let alone all four.

It was only recently, relatively speaking, that she finally learned of what transpired here. Of the unimaginable crime that turned them into their present selves. Of a tragedy the Expanse had failed to prevent. After decades spent begging It for answers, It gave in and told her the truth; the guilt weighing heavily on Its divine essence.

One day, the flimsy wall that separates this world from others had torn in the middle of a joyous ceremony. Hardly a rare occurrence if Expanse's words were to be believed. Its luminous reach was constantly on the lookout for these tears in Infinity's filament, ceaselessly maintaining the boundaries between realities.

Before It could do so here, however, something slipped through the crack.

A nonexistence beyond comprehension. An absence of light, an absence of self, a living manifestation of ravenous hunger. Hunger for minds, hunger for light—hunger for names, mortal and divine alike.

Before the guardians knew it, they were gone in a gust of wind. Their very beings were consumed by It That Wasn't, mere moments before Expanse's intervention drove It back into Its own sunken realm. But, by then, it was too late. Without a mind to exert control over their divine flesh, every savage part they kept purging themselves of crept back in.

Everything they had repressed had come back to usurp them.

The Malice of strife.

The Cruelty of life.

The Misery of change.

The Grief of death.

No tale of the events that transpired had ever left the islands, for none had escaped the slaughter that followed.

The Windrider knew full well that her presence here was little more than folly, a childish plea towards a friend long gone, a naïve wish to unwind time and do something, anything, to prevent that unimaginable tragedy. And yet, she repeated her pilgrimage again and again. Each time, she brought the most meager of offerings with herself: a singular orchid bloom.

Just like the ones Love would endearingly weave into Her own and little ones' hair at every opportunity.

Only the plinth remained of the monument of pearl and silvery wood that once sang Her praises. It loomed above the lifeless ruins, an utmost perversion of the living rainbows of flowers once surrounding it from every side. A patch of salted, barren dirt was the only remaining sign the latter had ever existed.

Holding back tears, the dragon clasped her hands to the furthest extent she could and prayed, her words eclipsed by the approaching thunderstorm—

"Oh, the ever graceful Love.
To thee, I offer this gift.
May it findeth thee at peace.
May we be granted solace."​

And then, she followed it with a whisper of her own, placing the bloom on the plinth. The moment the last word left her white muzzle, she took off, flying away from the island before any of its once guardians could show up.

"May Daybreak deliver thee home."​



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
The Tapus and Necrozma, huh? Sounds like this version of Necrozma is a lot more horrifying than game or anime canon. Seems pretty in-theme for a Pokemon Mystery Dungeon big bad, though. I wonder if Solgaleo or Lunala were affected. I also wonder what this Necrozma's Ultra form is like, if it has one.

A very fast female dragon with hands, a white muzzle, and golden eyes... I'm thinking Latias.

The story of this alternate Alola has some parallels to what's going on in Moonview. Pokemon renouncing the barriers between them for a more unified and harmonious civilization. Changes in the people reshaping their deities, and a visitor through a dimensional breach. But where alt-Alola's visitor ruined their deities, and thereby ruined their civilization, Moonview's visitor is out to reunite their civilization, and thereby reunite their deities.


On the technical front, sentence structure is much cleaner now than a few chapters ago. I'd say the short-sentence-longer-paragraph cadence at the beginning goes on a bit long, and I think something might have gone wrong at the end of this paragraph:
The thought stung more than even the salty air; the Windrider forced to compose herself lest her tears disturbed the island underneath her. It was far from her first time here, inside the charred carcass of the jewel of the ocean. The suffering that underlaid the gruesome sights never got easier to process, to reconcile with what she remembered of her.
I'm not sure if there's a word missing, or if "her" was supposed to refer to Tapu Lele. If it was supposed to refer to Tapu Lele, it's a confusing way to do that, since nothing has singled out Tapu Lele so far. It's not capitalized like the other places where "Her" refers to Tapu Lele, either.
 
The Tapus and Necrozma, huh? Sounds like this version of Necrozma is a lot more horrifying than game or anime canon. Seems pretty in-theme for a Pokemon Mystery Dungeon big bad, though. I wonder if Solgaleo or Lunala were affected. I also wonder what this Necrozma's Ultra form is like, if it has one.

The way I was thinking about it, in this setting Solgaleo is the deity of the Sun itself, with any (coincidental in the first place) relevance to Alola specifically lost. In that same vein, Lunala is the deity of the Moon. The entire Moon in a way Night Mother / Night Father individually aren't. I'm still undecided if I want it to be "parent / two offspring" relation or "united whole / two independent pieces" relation, but the three are related one way or another.

As for Necrozma, the idea in mind was less PMD big bad and more an incomprehensible lovecraftian entity. A being that doesn't ravenously hunger for light, but for an identity, a name, something it can *be*, up to and including devouring other beings identities just to sate itself.


A very fast female dragon with hands, a white muzzle, and golden eyes... I'm thinking Latias.

Correct!


On the technical front, sentence structure is much cleaner now than a few chapters ago. I'd say the short-sentence-longer-paragraph cadence at the beginning goes on a bit long, and I think something might have gone wrong at the end of this paragraph:

I'm not sure if there's a word missing, or if "her" was supposed to refer to Tapu Lele. If it was supposed to refer to Tapu Lele, it's a confusing way to do that, since nothing has singled out Tapu Lele so far. It's not capitalized like the other places where "Her" refers to Tapu Lele, either.

I skipped ahead in the editing order and tackled the two interludes before some of the preceding chapters because they're much shorter and I wanted to tweak some parts of Interlude I in particular. That one 'her' was supposed to be capitalized, oops, lemme fix that real quick.
 
Last edited:
Interlude II: Absence


Interlude II: Absence



*ba-ping!*

The man let out a deep groan at the umpteenth 'new email' notification from the company's email inbox this morning. He gave the bottle of liquor in his hand one last look before opting to not put it away for now—it was going to see some heavy use today; might as well keep it on hand.

The position of a public representative for a regional woodland authority was an inherently deeply boring one, essentially by definition. He spent most of his days exchanging phone calls and negotiating agreements with representatives of other business entities, be they in tourism, agriculture, or forestry. Occasionally, he had to cobble together a barebones press release when something incidentally noteworthy happened in the area.

Very rarely, he had to interface directly with the law enforcement or the families of the people who had gone missing or perished in the woods.

*ba-ping!*

Disappearances in the woods weren't commonplace, thank the heavens, but weren't unheard of either. In almost all cases, though, it'd be the woodland authority who was clued into a tragic event like that last, much to their annoyance each time. Nothing like having a couple of cruisers and an entire search and rescue team knock on a ranger's booth, only for the ranger themselves to have no idea what was going on!

Because nobody had deigned to inform the bloody woodland authority!

Procedural annoyances like that aside, they were more than willing to help however they could. GPS was one thing, but knowing the pathways all living beings are subconsciously corralled by the land from experience was another.

Most families that had the misfortune of having to interact with him were firmly in the stages of depression or acceptance by that point. Unfortunately, more often than not, all the woodland authority could give them was a decomposing body in a black bag and, if they were lucky, some of their belongings.

*ba-ping!*

This case would've likely been just one of those, despite the weirdness that saturated every single aspect of it.

Someone respectful and responsible stumbles on the aftermath and calls the law enforcement. They then try to get in touch with the family, start looking, and maybe, eventually, call the woodland authority. A proper search and rescue operation is performed, and the body isn't found. Attempts to contact the family fail. One day, a pretend burial is held out of the country's pocket, and the poor missing person is finally declared dead.

It could've all been so simple, so proper, so procedural. So much headache could've been saved for everyone involved—but no, of course that wasn't what happened.

Because, of course, the first person to stumble upon the aftermath just had to have been a travel vlogger. The recording of the scene and its precise location just had to have been broadcast to hundreds of thousands of people before law enforcement could even finish writing up the basic report.

*ba-ping!*

From there, everything happened so quickly. So chaotically.

The woodland authority and the law enforcement had to downright sprint towards the location of the incident, both to get the investigation started, and to set up a barebones perimeter before too many mouth-breathing teens could descend on the scene and tamper with it. All the interference that had already happened by the time authorities showed up was enough to cast doubt on any takeaways from the resulting investigation, much to their chagrin.

Then again, this specific case was so messy, so dumbfounding, that most folks working at the woodland authority doubted that civilian interference could've even made anything appreciably worse.

Well-stocked travel backpack resting on the bench, IDs included. A pile of clothes in front of said bench, enough for a full outfit. Sneakers, socks, jogging pants, underwear, sports bra, a purple t-shirt. Only the latter two had any damage, a pair of long, thin cuts on their fronts and backs. A half-eaten sandwich doing its best impression of ant bait next to the clothes pile.

No signs of struggle, no blood, no conceivable motivation for the college student in question to just decide to throw everything away and run off naked into the woods.

No remains to be found.

*ba-ping!*

Regardless of how incoherent the case was, how inexplicable, it ultimately came to him to write up a response to all the news organizations that were badgering their company's email inbox. To give them something, anything, even if just to stall for time—and that much he could do.

One stiff drink later, he began to copy the template he'd written the previous day. He double checked its contents each time he'd pasted it, constantly ensuring he hadn't pasted the wrong thing.

Because of the ongoing and sensitive nature of the investigation, we are presently unable to answer any questions about the disappearance of Sue Mary Mullins on 12.04.2023. We are planning to release a press statement at a later date, and would appreciate your patience until then.

~ Galloway Woodland Authority



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
Oh hey, a homeworld perspective. Maybe Sue's homeworld will actually get involved in the plot. The pre-isekai world usually ends up pretty irrelevant in these sorts of stories.

Hmm. A pile of clothes. The shirt and bra have "a pair of long, thin cuts on their fronts and backs", unclear if that means one cut in front and one cut in back or two each on the front and back. None of the blood that would be expected if the cuts went through Sue herself. The sandwich sounds more intact than it would be if Sue had dropped it, though the text isn't explicit about the matter. No sign of anything that would have caused the bang Sue remembered.

If Sue suddenly grew a Gardevoir chest spike through her clothes, that could explain the cuts, and the lack of accompanying blood. Alternatively, they could be there because something stabbed her, though the lack of blood would need to be explained separately in that case.

Lack of remains suggests transformation over reincarnation, though it's far from definitive.
 
Last edited:
Oh hey, a homeworld perspective. Maybe Sue's homeworld will actually get involved in the plot. The pre-isekai world usually ends up pretty irrelevant in these sorts of stories.

Hmm. A pile of clothes. The shirt and bra have "a pair of long, thin cuts on their fronts and backs", unclear if that means one cut in front and one cut in back or two each on the front and back. None of the blood that would be expected if the cuts went through Sue herself. The sandwich sounds more intact than it would be if Sue had dropped it, though the text isn't explicit about the matter. No sign of anything that would have caused the bang Sue remembered.

If Sue suddenly grew a Gardevoir chest spike through her clothes, that could explain the cuts, and the lack of accompanying blood. Alternatively, they could be there because something stabbed her, though the lack of blood would need to be explained separately in that case.

Lack of remains suggests transformation over reincarnation, though it's far from definitive.

I won't say that the real world (or rather, events that are currently taking place in the real world) will play a *major* role in the narrative or anything, but there will be a few more interludes about what's currently going on in there. Enough to sate the curiosity / show off the progress of the ongoing investigation (and further details about the circumstances of Sue's disappearance that it'll uncover) and so on.

I can say that the sandwich is unimportant (and a result of me overestimating how structurally cohesive a sandwich dropped from a couple meters height would remain), and that the holes in the clothes are indeed caused by the transformation.
 
Chapter 17: Darkness


Chapter 17: Darkness



The tail end of her dream kept playing on repeat in Sue's head as she came to, the vision equally unnerving and aggravating. Not only did neither Night Father nor that 'Justice' entity convey anything of importance to her, but now she was tangled up in even more divine meddling, the sort she knew even less about than the lunar deities' spat.

It left her with an infuriated grimace by the time the Sun had finally risen. Thankfully, it didn't take long for Willow to show up and perform a checkup on her leg, by the means of giving it a feel with their ear extension curl, finding the result satisfactory.

And with that done, it was time to move on to her plans for the day, under-specified as they might have been. Once she'd managed to reassure Willow that she'd be able to get breakfast on her own, they left for their own duties, letting Sue start her search. Try as she might, though, she could find neither the tall vixen nor the equally tall Forest Guardian, arriving nowhere.

Duckdammit, I'm too late, aren't I?

The realization forced her to take a seat at a nearby bench and reevaluate. She warmed her right arm up as she considered what to do next—there would be a lot of crutch wrangling today. Ultimately, she couldn't think of any other plan but to ask someone, the realization not helping her anxiety any.

Moonview's headcount might've paled to even her local neighborhood in absolute terms, but it was also much denser, complicating the matters further. Just had to find someone she recognized and preferably had already spoken to, someone who wouldn't be surprised at her antics—



Sigh, not my first choice, but he'll have to do.

A couple of eye-catching gestures later, up to and including waving her crutch around, Sue had finally caught the villager's attention. The cream and purple badger was taken aback by her nonsense, but took the bait regardless, slowly approaching before giving her a bow, following it with soft growls and whines. Not unlike Willow's speech, but with much more of a keening aspect to it, unnerving her plenty.

Left hand off to the side, focus on her psychics, maneuver it with her right hand, aaand—"Good morning, Root. Do you know where Sundance and Solstice went?"

The Elder replied with a few confused blinks as he paused, thoughts catching up to what had just happened. His brow furrowed, mouth opened as if to speak, a few more moments of thought—before finally, he responded. "South and east, believe. Is 'Mister' Root. Name, Moon-chosen? Apology... farmhand intrusion."

Mister Root, sure, whatever. "Thank you. Could you point me there?" Sue asked, and finally realized what the badger meant by 'farmhand intrusion'. "And no, Lilly didn't intrude at all."

His eyes narrowed again, as if she'd misspoken in some critical way. In most other circumstances, she'd be at least a bit unnerved by that, but at the moment, her 'unnerved' queue was already so full that she had to pass away reservation numbers for different thoughts—and 'Mister Flamey Badger was annoyed at her' was firmly into three digits.

Guess he gave her a direction, at least.

"Grhhmmmm. Name, Moon-chosen?" he asked, even more unamused than earlier, if still trying to maintain a polite facade. "Can use true name. I Her guidance."

...true name?

No matter what it was, it didn't matter—it was time to get a move on and hopefully catch the other two before they were done in there. "Sue," she answered offhandedly as she got up. "Thanks again, but I gotta go."

Sue wasted no time before heading off, not paying the Elder that threatened to erupt in purple flames behind her any mind. His guidance was understandably vague, but it led her somewhere, even if it was just to Moonview's edge. The buildings thinned out with every step until she was left only with an increasingly thickening canopy—and a faint, but still present path.

The sight provided a well-needed surge of motivation as she carefully followed it, hoping she wasn't incidentally being led astray. Weird as that possibility was, it was possible with her not knowing where the night kin village was and being liable to confuse the path for a different one. She supposed she was still close enough to circle back and ask someone for more details—though, if even the brief mention of the night kin left Willow visibly nervous, being so open with it wouldn't be a good idea.

After all, if the push came to shove, they'd find her out there anyway, right?

Right?

Keeping the despair-inducing thoughts at bay, Sue focused on keeping her pace up. Contrary to the last time she'd tried walking for so long on her own, she no longer felt like her crutch was guiding it wherever it wanted to with her every step—now she was the one in control. The realization only motivated her further, adding a few more pounds of kindling to the flames inside her. She was on a roll with personal mobility—now to see if she could maintain it for however far away Newmoon was.

She'd manage or collapse trying.

With each step, a bit of focus veered away from the uncertain path before her and into her thoughts as she rehearsed her lines. Which was made much more challenging by the exact history between the two peoples remaining largely unknown, aside from the few scant pieces she'd either been told or deduced. Distrust, slow acceptance, plague, and treachery on Moonview's side, including Solstice.

On that thought, going into any detailed polemics and pleas probably wouldn't be a good idea. Even if she would find the most beautiful words to swaddle her desires towards Newmoon in, it'd ultimately just be a cartoonish question of 'Why don't we all just get along?', spoken by the species most responsible for their ongoing oppression.

What she could bring up and double down on, however, was what had happened to Pollux and how he and Spark had almost died. Really hammer in how the two villages' separation hurts the little ones, and leave all the actually intelligent words to Solstice and Sundance.

And who knew—maybe her shambling over unprompted would emphasize her determination and dedication towards improving things? Either way, her presence there was certain to turn heads, less so for crashing the party and more so for showing up for what was objectively a sketchy reason considering her state.

Alas, she had to. It was the only thing she could do, the only thing that would tangibly help her progress toward her goal of returning home. If this really had all been some sort of divinely preordained plan, then she was fulfilling it with annoying effectiveness.

Wait, where's the... oh right, it's there. Probably.

The faint path got fainter with each step, making determining where to go harder by the moment. It was still there; she saw it—she thought she saw it, at least. Or maybe it's just a natural formation of worse dirt that resulted in less grass? She couldn't see any signs of anyone having recently crossed through that area either, not helping one b—

*caw!*

Sue jumped at the sudden noise, head flailing around as she tried to determine its source. There were no blips on her mental radar—but the suspect was there in the flesh all the same, the realization cheering her up. They weren't too different from the corvids she'd seen back in her world, but still enough to look quite strange. Strange and familiar, though Sue didn't remember where she could've seen them before.

Their black body almost looked segmented between their torso and a large, bushy tail, with the feathers immediately above their eye line spreading outwards from their head, forming what was objectively a disk, but what Sue's imagination couldn't help but see as a rim of a hat. And their eyes—those eyes were thinky, they were most definitely thinky and staring right at her.

The least she could do was return the greetings in whatever way she could. "Hello!" Sue called, putting on her least tired smile. "I know you can't understand me, but I'm glad to see you."

Predictably, her words had no immediate effect beyond sparking further confusion. Still, she'd caught the crow's interest, the night kin bird jumping from branch to branch until they sat on the lowest one around, coming close to her eye level. They seemed to respond to her greeting with quieter caws, interspersed with different clicky noises, all escaping understanding.

Sue was under no delusions that communicating with them wouldn't be difficult, but she had to try—and miming was just the thing that might work. "Can you guide me over to Newmoon?" she slowly repeated as she gestured. Point at the bird, point at herself, point at the ground, make a walking gesture with two fingers, point at the bird again, point off in the direction she'd been heading towards—

Darkness.

A wall of ink-black nothing stood a few meters ahead, cutting off the rest of the forest as it sucked the surrounding light in, the previous quiet turning into a deafening, oppressive silence. A quick look at the bird determined them to be just as surprised as Sue was, eyes wider as they stared and cawed.

And then, pinprick eyes emerged from the blackness. Sometimes in pairs, sometimes on their own, saturating the void with their presence and Sue's heart with fear. Moments after, growls and ferocious hisses joined them, freezing Sue's blood as she inched back, pushing through the ever-growing terror. "H-h-hey, I-I mean no trouble," she muttered, whole body shaking. "I-I was just walking t-towards—"

The darkness leaped at her.

Claws, paws, bodies, rushing, dashing, lunging, all at her, without mercy, without hesitation. She didn't even have the breath to shriek as her body took control on its own, forcibly overriding her freeze reaction into flight as fast and far away as she could—but it was no use.

The inky beasts followed in her wake, their roars and growls forcing screams out of Sue as she hobbled on, constantly on the verge of tripping, her pathetic pace slowing down further with each near fall. For a brief moment, she thought she could outrace them, keep ahead for long enough to make it out of this hell and back to safety. She put her whole frail body into each step and each turn—

A roar, a flash of motion in her peripheral vision, a swipe of a shadowy paw—burning pain in her side, melting her innards.

She wasn't even graced with being able to shriek as her body impacted the dry forest floor moments later, the crutch rattling beside her. Her breath was stolen from her as a massive jaw crunched her hand, rending flesh and shattering bone.

I'm gonna die I'm gonna die I should've listened I shouldn't have gone alone I'M SORRY SUNDANCE!

The fiends encircled her, their growls and roars turning ever more vicious by the moment. She could only curl up, scream, and cry while awaiting the end, awaiting a meaningless death of being little more than a morsel for these nightmares. They were already gnawing at her flesh; she could feel them, the misery making it impossible to think—

Suddenly, a different bark in the distance, stopping the torment for but a moment. It cried out again and again as it approached fast, rushing right towards her. She had no brainpower left to figure out what it was, only able to pry one eye open—and see Pollux leap in through the nightmares surrounding her, turn around, and start barking at the top of his lungs to drive them away. They briefly stopped, but dove in again moments later, on her, on him.

No, don't touch him, LEAVE HIM ALONE!

Sue's pained body cried out in sync with her innermost soul. The latter wanted to do anything to protect the little fox again, but this time she couldn't, laying mangled on the forest floor. She would die, they would both die, there was nothing either of them could do, they were dead they were dead they were dead.

In desperation, she reached with what remained of her arms and pulled Pollux in, holding him close to her neck and chest above the spike, wanting to offer her body for defense even if nothing else was within her ability. He didn't fight; he didn't thrash—instead, Pollux howled at the top of his lungs, the warbling sound conveying something incomprehensible to someone unknown.

And then; it all stopped.

The cries, the growls, the uncountable attacks, all vanished as if a light switch had been flicked. Once Sue had pried her eyes open, the formless blackness was gone too, together with the shadowy beasts. It was for naught; she was bleeding, she would...

Sue looked down at the arm embracing Pollux, expecting to see it be reduced to mince meat after that beast's savage bite—nothing. No blood, no injuries, and the pain she still felt grew weaker by the moment, fading from incapacitating to merely aching. The lil' night kin noticed her shock too, calming himself down before facing her again, his expression distraught and apologetic. His woofs were quiet and whimpering as he cuddled up to her front and peppered her cheeks with licks.

It made no more sense for Sue than the suddenly disappearing hell, but it was much, much more appreciated. She held him tight, much tighter than ever before. Her anguish at all the pain and fear she'd just witnessed waned as she clung to the fox, especially since he seemed to know what had happened. Did something attack her? Why did it stop so suddenly? Why are her wounds gone now? Why—

Something else was here with them, so much more than a mere shadow.

The shaded grove she'd crashed in let barely any light in, only enough to make out the outline of the being that hovered over her. Outline, long claws, and its eyes, good Duck its eyes, their piercing blue glow chilling her soul. It made her curl up even tighter and hold the kit even closer. The clawed being responded with a growl that froze her body, paralyzing it in fear of death once more.

And then; Pollux snapped back at them. He squirmed in her embrace, barking firmly and loudly at the monster. Each time the larger one spoke, or even tried to, Pollux immediately cut them off, gradually shutting them up. Every time that happened, he turned back towards her afterwards and pressed his small body against hers, continuing his apologetic mumbles.

Soon after, the cawing from earlier returned. Sue could just barely make the black bird out on a nearby branch. Their vocalizations followed Pollux's each time the larger being spoke, similarly hostile towards them. After a few more rounds of that, the stranger had stopped talking, letting the terrifying situation relax into uneasy silence.

The larger one backed off until they stood beside a nearby tree, staring her down from a distance. Now that they weren't blocking the sunlight anymore, Sue could make out more than just their outline—and their appearance clicked more facts into place. Gray fur, black mane, elongated fox snout, all of them just like Pollux's. The only noticeable differences, size aside, were the stranger's bipedal shape and the massive plume of blood-red hair—and If Sundance was any sign, the former didn't matter at all.

Was this... Pollux's relative?

Why were the lil' fox and that crow hostile to them? Did they have something to do with all that nightmarish blackness that had just attacked her? Did they attack her? What did she do? Nobody around was capable of answering these questions, but what some of them could do was comfort her. Pollux whined quietly as he comforted her, his words just as incomprehensible as they were effective. The crow-alike had much the same idea, landing beside her and joining in on the affection in the limited way they could.

Did she accidentally go somewhere or do something taboo? The mere thought hurt almost as much as her earlier torment—disrespecting the night kin was the very last thing she wanted to do. But, even then, that made no sense! She was just talking to that bird, and then… hell, without warning or reason.

Before Sue's thoughts could bring her more despair, Pollux caught her attention with a couple of pats on the cheek. The woofs that followed were much more upbeat, soothing her mind. After grabbing her focus, he dragged the crutch back to her before backing off to give her space. The larger fox had stopped even trying to talk, only quietly grumbling as they observed the entire exchange.

Once Pollux had given her space, the small clearing turned to silence. Sue was too confused and shell-shocked to realize what was expected of her, not to mention unnerved at the lil' night kin scooting off. Her gaze leaped between the two foxes in front of her, her body still locked up. Was she supposed to get up? That's what it felt like, but... what if she'd do something wrong again? What if having inky nightmares sicced upon her was just a warning shot? What if one more mess-up would make that ferocious beast leap in to tear her to pieces personally, without Pollux being able to do much more than idly bark at them? She had no idea, and it terrified her.

And so, the deadlock continued without an end in sight; Sue left too focused on what the massive fox was doing to notice Pollux's attempted reassurances. As minutes passed, their gaze continued to narrow on her, only making her shrink more and more. She wanted to plead, hide, to be anywhere but here—but these azure eyes saw it all. She was at their mercy, a mercy they didn't seem capable of.

Eventually, the larger fox growled, sending Sue's face to the most childish of hiding spots—behind her hands. Anything to shield her from the terror of it all, to make the finishing blow that was sure to come hurt just a bit less. Her silence gave way to hyperventilating, the entire aching body curling up further—

Suddenly, a wave of tingly static went through her. Like an aftershock of an explosion, but perceived only with her sixth sense. And then; came the voice—

"^What the hell is going on here.^"

It was cold, sharper than a razor blade, feminine if only just. Simultaneously booming and a whisper, rattling Sue's body as she dared to look outside her pretend cocoon towards its source. A source that, if her tingling sense was any sign, wasn't one of the night kin—the opposite, if anything.

They towered over her. The grove's shade left only a few details visible despite their light coloration. They were curved in spots, elongated in others, and very, very tall. Their eyes were but white pinpricks, drilling into her soul the moment they locked with hers.

And with that metaphorical sensation came a very literal one, one of her mind being touched and probed, more than just her current fears being read like a book to her displeasure. Soon after came more growls from the larger fox, drawing the towering psychic's attention as they muttered, palpably annoyed, "^Of course this isn't Solstice, you fool.^"

Wait... it couldn't be. Did they try to attack Solstice and just mistook her for—

More woofs, responded to first by Pollux, then the bird, and finally by the living tower. "^I will not deign that with a response, Alastor,^" the psychic seethed, earlier coldness turning into thinly veiled anger. "^Either you swallow your cowardice and tell Ginger about this, or I will.^"

The larger fox stared daggers into the living tower, eyes narrowing, before they suddenly turned back to Sue. She yelped, withdrawing further into her curled-up pose—and watched as they turned around and took off into the distance. Pollux barked something pleading in their wake, but to no avail. The pinprick-eyed being stood in place as their posture deflated. No audible groan accompanied the moment, but the change in emotion was clear to sense. More annoyance, more exasperation, both trying to be pushed aside even briefly, largely unsuccessfully.

"^Idiot...^" they sighed silently, before their piercing gaze returned to Sue. "^Now, you. Who are you, and what is a Forest Guardian doing here?^" they asked, anger giving way to exasperation.

Seeing their pinprick eyes drill into her again made Sue jump a bit, but she managed to retain her grip on herself this time. "I-I'm Sue," she whispered, heart hammering in her chest. "I... w-wanted to get t-to Newmoon..."

A long, uncomfortable pause fell over the grove, the shift in mood leaving Sue feeling too grilled to even dare looking up at the other psychic. Out of view, Pollux woofed something again, scrambling over as something writhed inside her mind. "—ur village?"

Sue stared, dumbstruck, as the kit resumed his affection from earlier. As sensation gradually returned to her hands, she eventually dared to return Pollux's gestures in kind, much to the living tower's tired annoyance. "^Repeat, Pollux,^" they asked, sounding like they were dealing with a headache.

"Oh, okay!" the fox woofed as he scooted up to Sue's face. "Why were you walking to our village, Sue?"

Why, indeed. "I-it's..." she trailed off, pushing through the anxiety binding her mind to find the right words, "…it's s-something important, very important."

More than enough justification as far as Pollux was concerned. "Oooooh, I see! Why didn't you follow the path? Did you wanna hide?" he asked curiously, tilting his head.

Walking all the way over to Newmoon was one accomplishment—sneaking there with a crutch would've been an incomparably more impressive one. Probably not possible, but where there's a will, there's a way, neither of which Sue had. "I... tried to f-follow the path," she explained, the realization finally hitting her. "I got lost, didn't I..."

"^Extremely so,^" the tall tower answered with the world's most subdued chuckle. Their earlier anger faded away by the moment, leaving just annoyance and disinterested flatness.

Before she could focus on the psychic's tone, though, Pollux huddled up closer, the hurt and apology palpable in his woofs. "I'm sorry my dad attacked you..." he whined as he resumed the affection, a tear or two welling in the corner of his eye.

So it was his family...

"Wh-why did he d-do that..." Sue whimpered, even more taken aback by it all.

"I don't know!" Pollux pleaded, ears lying flat. "I-I'm sorry, Sue!"

The gray fox looked like he was about to break down into sobs. Sue reached in and pulled him into a tight hug, trying to console him as they both processed what had just happened. He greatly appreciated the pets that followed; those and the well-needed reprieve from his worries about her getting hurt. All the while, his very presence brought Sue relief, too. "D-don't worry, Pollux," she reassured, finally steadying her breath. "It's not your fault."

He squirmed in her embrace, whimpering, "I know, a-and I tried to make him stop, but I was too late and, and—"

"Shhhhhhh..." Sue exhaled as she held the lil' night kin even closer, the calmness finally letting her unclench her body from the panic attack moments prior.

And the other psychic noticed. They took one look at her before stating the obvious—"^You're in no shape for walking the remainder of the way there.^" That would've likely been true even without Sue's recent crash, but the ache that went through the left side of her body each time she even thought about moving sure didn't help either. "^I'll Teleport us there. Someone needs to tell Ginger what happened anyway...^" they sighed, exhaustion overtaking the high-strung flatness.

"That was so mean of him..." Pollux whined.

The psychic's expression cracked into the faintest of frowns. "^Correct, unfortunately.^"

The lil' night kin was still so confused. "Why did he do that, Mrs. Heather?" he asked, hoping another adult would know.

"^I don't know, Pollux.^" the freshly named Heather answered wistfully, before looking back at the Forest Guardian. "^Now, you... Sue. Are you capable of standing up on your own?^"

"I-I'm not s-sure—AH!" Sue shrieked as the other psychic took the matters into their own mind, moving her into the air without even waiting for her to finish.

Heather's psychics were much more forceful than how either Solstice or Sundance did it, the sheer acceleration sending a roll of nausea through Sue. What followed was less abrupt, though still very rough compared to what she was used to. Her legs were lowered, her hands were moved into position, the crutch was slid under her shoulder—and, at last, she was up again.

If much more roughly than she would've preferred.

Sue sensed the slightest bit of hesitation in the other psychic's emotions, though it faded once she finally got enough of a grip on herself to speak again. "Th-thanks..."

"What is that thing you're holding?" an unfamiliar voice asked. It caught her off guard, but the cawing that overlapped the sound clued her off to its source. The voice was slightly croaky, but otherwise young, like a girl in her teens with a very sore throat.

Sue wasn't sure how to answer the ambiguous question that even once her eyes connected with the crow's. Did they—did she mean the crutch? "I-it's just a crutch," she responded, inspecting the tool for damages. "It lets me walk with an injured leg..."

"Oooooh, so that's what that fabric on your leg meant!" the crow leaned in, fascinated. "Who made—"

"^Your questions can wait, Rainfall,^" Heather cut her off with the world's most subdued sigh. The black bird didn't argue with her, letting her focus. Sue briefly noticed the other psychic's eyes shifting over to stare into her again, probing in the same way as before—and then; refocusing on something else.

Something much, much flashier.

Before she knew it, Sue and everyone around her were surrounded by an intense, white sheen. Unlike the immobilizing one from earlier, here it didn't leave her bound with an ironclad mental grip, even if the light was just as intense as before. It only grew stronger by the moment, blinding in its intensity and forcing Sue to clench her eyes shut—

An instant of nonexistence, an epicenter of a tingly shockwave, a couple moments of finding her balance again—they were somewhere else altogether.

This stretch of the woods was... brighter, nowhere near as murky as the one they were just in. Any and all questions in the vein of 'how' and 'why' were stashed deep inside her mind as Sue grabbed her bearings and looked around. Everyone was still around, wherever 'here' was—including the imposing psychic, now much more visible.

Sue didn't expect a creature this intimidating to have such a gentle coloration. Heather was shaped like a chess piece—legless white bottom, pink middle, blue top capped off with a hat-like growth that trailed off into a long arm. And inside that external shell, a white face with a blank expression, its eyes all black aside from the pinpricks she'd seen pierce the darkness. Now that she got a better look at her, Heather looked very similar to—

"^Yes, I'm Thistle's mother,^" she confirmed, exasperated. "^Are you ready to walk the remainder of the way over?^"

Heather's tone was thankfully far from anything panic-inducing, while still providing a firm rhetorical shove in one specific direction. One that the two little ones immediately started scrambling towards, Sue left playing catch-up.

"Who made this... 'crutch'?" Rainfall continued her questioning, flying as close as she could to Sue and her crutch without bumping into her.

"Uhh, I-I don't know," Sue admitted. "Willow gave it to me, but I don't know who made it. M-Maybe Kantaro?" she suggested, offhandedly.

"Nooo, he doesn't do tools like that!" the crow shook her head. "It would have to be—"

"How do you know that?" Sue asked, confused.

Her question was enough to smash Rainfall's train of thought completely, drawing the group's attention to her. Sue heard the drawn-out caws that followed as undignified 'uhhhhh's before the crow abruptly took off way ahead, gone before anyone could intervene—much to Pollux's audible amusement.

"^Do you know something I don't, Pollux?^" Heather asked flatly, shutting the lil' fox up as well.

Sue giggled quietly at the unexpected turn of the conversation. Truthfully, she had no idea about anything that was just implied and teased, but... something told her that Pollux wasn't the only one venturing over to the other village—

"^Of course he isn't,^" Heather cut in, her mental voice from earlier reduced to a still-imposing whisper. Sue recognized the application of telepathy, trying to respond in kind using the other psychic's mental link without speaking up loud, lest Pollux heard—only to be cut off again. "^What is wrong with you?^"

Oh.

There was genuine confusion in Heather's flat voice as she stared at the Forest Guardian in the middle of her… method of locomotion. Sue couldn't imagine many answers to the question of 'how does a being shaped more like a tower than an animal move', but levitation sure wasn't even on that short list. It made sense, though, and the faint, white glow surrounding Heather's lower half even explained how she was doing it. Or, at least, it provided as much of an explanation as it got with mind powers.

Somehow I'd gone from 'Why is that butterfly half my size? What is going on?' to 'Ah, I see, that pastel-colored being uses this specific magical ability for basic locomotion. With enough practice I could get there too, no doubt' in a span of... six days.

"^I mean it,^" Heather continued, concern dripping into her voice. "^I can feel it; what is wrong with you, Sue?^"

The genuine worry Sue sensed in the other psychic was unlike what she'd seen of her so far, even her pinprick eyes softening a bit.

It didn't make finding an answer to her question any easier, though. "It's... complicated," Sue sidestepped the topic. Her untranslated response made Pollux look over his shoulder at her, his confused 'awoo?' melting her heart.

Heather kept eyeing her exhausted body. "^I had scarcely imagined it was possible for someone your apparent age to be so inexperienced,^" she admitted.

"I've heard that one before," Sue grumbled, a drop of annoyance mixing with an entire bucket of worry.

No psychics were buying her current state or Solstice's excuse for it; all of them immediately seeing through her despite her best efforts, the little they ever amounted to. Each time, she was left just playing dumb, hoping she wouldn't inadvertently blurt the truth out—

"^...transformation,^" the other psychic whispered.

—or worse yet, have someone breach her privacy and take that knowledge without asking.

Sue's eyes went wide, cold dread shooting through her at her secret being so effortlessly revealed. What would Heather do with that information? What would others do if they learned—

"^Outside of Solstice's tribe, nothing,^" Heather answered with a hint of exasperated intrigue. "^You overestimate how much most care.^"

Alright, I've had enough.

"C-could you stay out of my thoughts!?" Sue shouted, narrowing her eyes at the other psychic for violating her privacy.

*awoo?*

Heather sighed. "^If I could, I would.^"

Her response was as straight-faced as it got, her tone perfectly flat. And yet, it answered nothing, annoying Sue further. "Oh, I'm so sorry," Sue scoffed, indignant, "it must be so hard not being able to respect people's privacy—"

"^It is.^"

Heather's voice was the most emotional Sue'd seen yet; a thundering grumble paired with narrowed eyes.

Beyond being intimidating enough to knock Sue's paleness up a notch, her response appeared genuine. The once-human didn't know how to interpret it, steering her shambled path away from the other psychic, to the latter's exasperation. "^Transformation indeed, you really know nothing.^"

It was a correct assessment, but one Sue didn't like one bit. The other psychic could tell, sighing as deeply as her small body would allow before trying to explain it. "^You can sense emotions, and so can I, incomparably stronger.^" Heather began, steering Sue's attention from further anger. "^My senses are strong enough to extend to thoughts too, and not even just the most surface ones.^"

Sue had no idea how to react to the impromptu explanation, but she appreciated it all the same. Still, he had a hard time imagining just how a sense this strong would feel—

"^Like people screaming directly into my ears,^" Heather admitted, returning to her earlier flatness.

The Forest Guardian stayed quiet at that, left somewhere between intimidated by the tall psychic's mannerisms, sorry about how she must feel, and annoyed at her privacy getting breached, even if involuntarily. Thankfully, she wouldn't have to linger on that heavy topic for much longer.

With one more step, Sue stepped into a modest clearing, scarcely larger than the one from her dream. Fittingly, it even had an extinguished fire pit right at the center. Instead of just feeble little benches, though, it was surrounded by several buildings, most of them wooden huts, forming a semicircle around it. Its other side opened into a larger open area, with several comforts installed all over.

A swing attached to the massive tree towering over the clearing was the most immediately eye-catching one. Its radius easily cleared fifty or even sixty feet, making it simultaneously a dream come true for Sue, Human, age 5, and more than a bit terrifying for Sue, Forest Guardian, age 22-ish.

Falling out of one of those things is how you turn from biology to physics as you splat on the ground.

Fortunately for Sue's continued structural integrity, Heather did not guide her towards said swing. Instead, the other psychic's attention shifted to the handful of hammocks strewn along the clearing's edge. They were rather barebones, but looked plenty comfortable—assuming one didn't have a pair of painfully sensitive spikes impaling one's spine, that is.

They were so comfortable, in fact, that one of them was even occupied. Heather reached in with her arm… tentacle… extremity, trying to shake the creature inside awake and drawing the rest of the group's focus towards them.

Their appearance was much more stark than most other beings in this world, in a 'technicolor multicolored' way. Yellow scales covered their arms, torso, and head, their stomach and eyelids were black, and their… baggy, loose folds of skin around their lower half and neck were green. To top it off, they had an orange mohawk-shaped crest of scales on top of their head.

The four very distinct shades clashed together with a force Sue hadn't seen since she'd stopped frequenting DeviantArt back in the day.

Besides encompassing half a rainbow and then some, they turned out to be rather difficult to wake up, eyes remaining closed even as Heather shook their hammock. The forcefulness escalated until the tower-shaped psychic had to resort to the nuclear option with a defeated telepathic grumble, grasping the entire hammock with her psychics and flipping it one eighty degrees with enough force to launch the technicolor lizard out of it and onto the grassy forest floor below.

And even then, it took them a while to start coming to.

They let out a drawn-out trill as they stretched in place, shifting just enough to turn onto their back and slide their hands under their head. Sue could palpably feel Heather's exasperation grow in response, her arm slowly lifting into the air as if about to slam down—

"I'm here, I'm here," the lizard grumbled. Their voice was calm, masculine, and sounded like the speaker was axiomatically incapable of perceiving urgency. "What's the haps—" he continued as he pried their eyes open, focusing on Heather before jumping over to Sue. Her appearance single-handedly finished the rest of his waking process, his eyes briefly fully opening as he took her in. "Oh."

"^Correct,^" Heather grumbled.

Sue's presence provided enough jolt to the lizard's system to finally make him scramble onto his legs. He waddled over until stopping a couple meters away from her, some of the loose green skin dragging behind him. His orange crest ended up at around the same height as her chest-mounted letter opener as he eyed her out, mumbling, "Hmmm... Solanum?"

The tall psychic scoffed, "^Of course not.^" Her tone and the unfamiliar name caught Sue off guard, but before she could think through it any further, the other psychic continued—"^Go on, introduce yourself.^"

"Uh—hi," Sue waved, chuckling nervously. "My name is Sue."

"Mighty pleasure to have you here, Sue," the night kin lizard greeted, shooting her a genuine smile. "Name's Ginger—yeah, I know, I know, I've already heard all the jokes."

Sue blinked, confused at his follow-up before Heather continued, "^Alastor attacked her while she was walking through the woods.^"

Ginger reeled. "What?" His gaze jumped, first up at the towering psychic, then down at the hurt-looking Pollux nuzzling Sue's leg, and finally back at the Forest Guardian herself. It took him a moment to piece the 'what' and 'why' together, but once he did, he let out a trilling grumble, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. "What a child. Oh well, I'll chew him out once he shows up here," he sighed, shaking the annoyance off as he turned towards their guest. "Well, mighty apologies from me, Sue. Hardly a pleasant introduction to our little nook in the forest. So—what brings you here? Hailing over from Moonview...?" he asked, his words accompanied by an outstretched hand in Sue's direction, its claws so stubby she barely noticed them.

Despite having her mental radar for only a few days, Sue had realized that her subconscious decision making had grown to rely on it a lot—enough for its sudden absence to leave her unsure how to proceed here, even with Ginger's voice being as laid back as it got. Hopefully, nothing terrible would happen if she just shook his hand and told the truth...

"Yeah, I c-came from there," Sue explained, uneasy. "I wanted to—"

Hold on.

Sue paused, eyes sweeping the clearing as they searched for two specific figures—but found neither. Add to that someone with apparent importance being asleep when she got here, and…

She'd arrived ahead of the other two.

"^Ahead of who—what do you mean Solstice is on her way here?^" Heather asked, more surprised than Sue had thought her to be capable of.

The psychic's words plunged the already quiet clearing into a stone-cold silence as Pollux and Ginger stared at her in disbelief, before refocusing on Sue. The Forest Guardian stepped backward at being suddenly put on this dire of a spot, words catching in her throat. She supposed she should just stick to her resolve and tell the truth, but Duckdammit, the initial reaction being this sudden didn't help one bit. "Y-yes," she continued, barely able to force the words out. "H-her and Sundance are making their way over here. I-I wanted to follow them at first, but then... things happened."

Sue tried to gauge how big of a mess she was in now, paying close attention to how Ginger reacted to her news. The technicolor lizard took his time responding, blinking at her flatly a couple times before... shrugging his shoulders. "Uh-huh. Well, nothing stops them from visiting," he shrugged. "Can't say I'm not... curious as to the reason for their—and seemingly also your—presence here, though."

No hostility, merely confusion—a good sign. She still had to play the cards right, which… she doubted she'd be able to, but there was no way through but to try. "They... they wanted to discuss mending the rift between you all and Moonview."

You could hear a pin drop from a mile away.

Despite his unbothered response earlier, it was hard to not notice the disbelief on Ginger's expression, though it didn't last long before easing out. "Well," he trailed off, composing himself, "suppose that's as good of a discussion topic with Solstice as it gets. Been a while."

Heather looked at him nervously. "^I doubt everyone will share your enthusiasm, Ginger.^"

"Probably not! Worth taking a moment to talk it all through, then," the lizard responded, turning towards the rest of Newmoon. "Juniper's off somewhere, but I think everyone else should be in earshot—*whiIIIIISTLE!*" Sue shuddered at the piercing sound, shifting behind Ginger's shorter stature as they awaited the arrival of the other night kin.

They didn't have to wait long.

"What's happening, what's happening?" Rainfall cawed, drawing Sue's attention to a nearby branch, the black bird eyeing her crutch closely. If her opening and closing her beak a couple times without making any sound was any sign, though, she was only barely keeping herself from asking more questions.

"Big things, Rainfall," Ginger clapped. "Aight, where's the—here we go."

The next creature to make their way over made Sue think of an overly stretched scorpion the size of a motorcycle. Their lavender and purple segments came together into a broadly arthropod body shape, except for a long, flexible neck. Oddly enough, their tail looked no different from their pincers, which meant that either none of them were poisonous, or worse—they all were.

Them also being strong enough to carry half a tree in each pincer sure didn't help in putting Sue at any more ease.

"Eyyy Thorns, how's clear-cutting going?" Ginger asked, eyeing out the spoils in the scorpion's arms.

"Fine enough," a harsh, low, yet still noticeably feminine voice answered. "With whom do we have the... pleasure?" the scorpion asked, clearly suspicious—but seemingly not malicious.

Before Sue could answer, Ginger spoke up. "I'll get to it once everyone's here. Where's Jasper?"

"I was talking with him just now!" Rainfall chirped. Her interjection confounded the lizard, hand stroking his chin as he thought through something.

As he did, Sue kept scanning the clearing, and spotted… something peeking their way from behind one of the buildings. It—or they—was nearly all black aside from green feet and spots on what had to be their head. She tried to lean in closer to get a better look at them—all that accomplished, though, was causing them to slink behind the building, catching her off guard. Why'd they—

"Hi!" a small, happy voice barked, just different enough from Pollux's to be discernible.

Their appearance was feral, intimidating, but also… familiar. They looked like a wolf pup of sorts, coloration split between silvery gray and near-black. If not for their oversized canines and piercing red eyes, Sue wouldn't have spared them a second look back in her own world. They tried catching her attention again, "Hiiii!", making her realize that—if Heather's translation was any sign—they were mentally five years old, at most.

Sue waved back, trying to be as cheerful as possible. "Um, hello!"

The wolf pup responded with a few untranslated woofs and a prodigious amount of tail wagging. Scary as their snouts' contents might have been, it was hard to deny they were quite cute at the moment.

Pollux wasted no time introducing his impromptu guest. "Howl, this is Sue! She's... a friend!"

The other night kin quadruped acknowledged that fact in the most direct way—namely, by first nuzzling his friend, and then Sue's good leg, before woofing, "That's cool! Polluuuux, can we play tag?"

"Sure, Howl, but not now. Something important is gonna be happening!" the fox reminded.

"Oooooo," the pup nodded. "What important?"

"Don't worry about it, Howl," Ginger reassured, walking over to the lil' wolf and scritching him behind the ears, only adding to his tail wags. "Now, who else is missing... Jasper, Alastor—"

"^Last I've seen of him, he stormed off in a huff,^" Heather sighed. "^I doubt he'll be showing up for this.^"

Jasper nodded. "Fair, fair. Daystar—"

"Present~," a keening voice answered from a nearby branch, making everyone but Heather jump.

As unnerved as the segmented scorpion's spikes made Sue, the newcomer was somehow even more intimidating. Their bipedal body was elongated, almost human-shaped, and covered in silver fur. The golden... crystals on their forehead and chest occasionally gleamed as stray rays of sunshine struck them. Their harrowing weaponry was what caught Sue's attention the most, though. Similarly to her own, their arms' proportions were off, thin upper arms giving way to much thicker forearms. Their left paw was capped off with three massive claws, each the size of a cleaver and curved at the end, shining red despite their dark purple coloration.

The sight on their right arm was noticeably different, looking almost... artificial. A good chunk of that forearm was replaced with a bulky contraption of wood and rope, secured to what had to be their actual arm and tipped off with a single metal hook. Was this... a prosthesis?

"Alrighty, that just leaves Jasper," Ginger summed up.

An omission raised Daystar's eyebrow. "And not Juniper~?"

Hearing some more of their voice made the silver biped more firmly female, though with a fairly low pitch. It also made clear another fact, one Sue would've thought to be more self-evident—Daystar wasn't a night kin. Guess it was hard to notice any weaker blips around her with Heather in her vicinity, huh.

The lizard shook his head. "Nah, not Juniper, she's away, and we'd be waiting for ages."

Daystar chuckled, attention honing in closer to the Forest Guardian. "Perhaps for the best~."

Sue had no idea how to interpret that message, unable to do much but shake in place and feel increasingly uncomfortable.

"Seems Jasper isn't gracing us with his presence, then," Ginger shrugged. "Let's get everything else underway, at least. SO!" he raised his voice, interrupting any murmured chitchatting and catching everyone's attention. "From what I've been told, Solstice and Sundance are on their way over. They want to begin talks about moving forward after what had happened between us and Moonview. Is that accurate... Sue?"

Her firm nod immediately set off tense discussion all around her. Before the gathered older voices could get anywhere, though, they were interrupted by a louder growl, its abruptness and unknown origin making Sue jump—and everyone else, groan.

"*Sigh*, if you're gonna contribute, Alastor, then it'd be mature of you to at least show yourself," Ginger spoke towards thin air, exasperated. "Though you do raise a good point. Sue, how do we know their excursion is in goodwill? Not that I'd expect either of them to use that opportunity to backstab us, but we can't ever be quite certain, can we?"

Sue's gaze jumped around as she was suddenly put on the spot, only having a very limited idea about how to respond to Ginger's question. All she had was the Cliff's Notes version of this place's tragedy and the few wits that hadn't been shaken off by her anxiety. The pressure of even a single wrong answer making the job of the other two much harder didn't help one bit...

Persuasion isn't my strong suit, but... maybe honesty could work.

"I-I don't know what to say, really," she admitted. "It's just them two, a-and as far as I know, n-nobody else around even knows of them being here—"

"It's not even a unified effort?" Thorns raised her voice, the grumbling that followed growing lower still.

Heather followed with her own interjection. "^Are they serious, or is it just Solstice trying to wash her conscience?^" she asked, similarly accusatory, Sue's shallow breath coming closer to hyperventilating by the moment.

"Coming all the way over to beg for forgiveness and only then deign to bring it up with the rest of their council~?" Daystar mocked the idea.

Her addition pushed the Forest Guardian over the edge, creeping panic finally forcing her to blurt out, "I DON'T KNOW!"

As desperate as her response was, it made everyone gathered pause, if briefly. Sue knew she didn't have much of a rhetorical leg to stand on—the most she could accomplish now was to leave all the mess she'd built up with the two responsible adults en route. "I-I wasn't supposed to be here," she explained, "th-they asked me not to come with them, and I-I wasn't expecting to be the first one here..."

Thorns cut in, getting to the point, "Then why are you here?"

Her question was one Sue'd been asking herself on a loop for the past hour or so.

Just why the hell was she here? Sundance was right; this wasn't her conflict to settle, she'd done nothing except be caught in the crossfire. And yet... Fate left her no other way. It was this or idleness, merely waiting for the inevitable to be decided for her with her hands tied—and after being forced through that hell again and again with her dad, one chemotherapy session and surgery at a time, Sue knew she never wanted to experience it ever again, no matter what it took.

Sue looked up and around the beings surrounding her, Heather's eyes briefly going wide as they connected with her. It was time to finally get something worthwhile out having hauling her ass over through all the strain and assault.

"B-because the rift b-between h-here and there almost killed me," she answered, trying to maintain as intense an expression as possible as she shook her crutch, drawing attention to it and the bandages around her leg alike. It made her presence here even more confusing—but before anyone could ask for clarification, several pairs of keen eyes noticed Howl trying to inch away unnoticed.

A second Howl just a few feet away made that disguise much less effective.

"Hold on just now, Pollux," Ginger chided, making the 'Howl' trying to scamper away freeze in place.

His expression was clearly terrified, leaving Sue sorry as she picked up the slack and continued. "H-him and Spark were playing together when... I believe they're called a 'deathweaver', attacked them. I-if not for my presence there, they would've both died."

The resulting silence was cut through with a distraught growl and a piece of nearby shrubbery suddenly transforming into the massive black and red fox she'd seen earlier. Alastor still made her heart rate spike, even if his focus was not on her for once. In one leap, the plume of scarlet hair closed the distance between himself and disguised Pollux; the lil' fox reverting to his true appearance as he stared at the forest floor. "I-I d-didn't w-want to make you worry, d-dad..." he explained, shaking. "A-and you'd be mad at me for playing with Spark! I didn't want you to be mad at me..."

Another growl from the older fox, wavering in its delivery, deflating the expressions of everyone nearby.

"But you would!" Pollux insisted, looking up at his dad with a cross expression. "Y-you said it so many times h-how I shouldn't trust them, a-a-and how Solstice is evil. And you even attacked Sue earlier because you thought it was Solstice! How can you tell me th-that you wouldn't be mad at me! Why—WHY ARE YOU LYING TO ME, DAD?!"

"We both know where that kind of grudge leads, Alastor," Daystar added, much more seriously than before. Her comment made Sue glance up at her before looking back at the father fox being chewed out.

Instead of him, however, she saw... something else. For just an instant, the dark and red beast that had assaulted her became death manifest, pale and bloodstained, golden eyes seething with hatred of all life. And then, one blink later, it was gone, replaced with Alastor struggling to even look at her despite what he'd done earlier today. For a few tense moments, Sue's eyes were locked with Pollux's father, the latter's actions catching up to him fast—and he could not bear it.

Alastor was gone before Sue could even consciously process what she was seeing. It was as if the environment had swallowed him whole, leaving nothing where he stood moments prior.

"Dad..." Pollux whimpered, distraught.

"Goddammit, Alastor..." Ginger buried his face in his paws, letting out a frustrated trill. "Oh well."

The resulting mess of a conversation had accomplished little beyond muddying the waters further. If anything was clear, though, it was that trying to discuss this further before Solstice arrived would serve no purpose—especially with how little this 'Sue' person clearly knew.

Rushing headlong into all this would help nobody. "Aight," the lizard took a deep breath, resetting himself. "How about this—we end this exchange here, it's clearly not doing us any good. We all take our time to think it through before Solstice and Sundance show up, consider where we all individually stand on it all, so that we're ready to have that talk as soon as they get here. How's that sound?"

The responses took their time to start rolling in, but they turned out affirmative—mostly. Only the purple scorpion had as much as a mumbled objection before she relented all the same. "Fine, then," she clicked her pincers together. "What about our 'guest'?"

"What about Sue, indeed," Ginger wondered, turning to face the Forest Guardian. "It'd be a good idea for someone to look after her for a while considering what had happened between her and Alastor... any takers?" The moment he finished, Sue felt a tingly shockwave go through her body, only to look up and realize Heather was gone from the scene. Thorns wasn't particularly eager either, already busy carrying timber towards where she'd come from. Which left either Ginger or...

The lizard's words were somewhere between a warble and a quiet growl as his yellow hand pointed at the trees behind her; the vocalization responded to with a drawn-out hissy grumble. As hesitant as everyone else was, much to Sue's building sorrow, it seemed that Daystar was willing to pick up the slack.

Before Sue could even glance over her shoulder, she heard a light thump of something landing on the grass, followed by feeling cold metal tap against her arm. As straightforward as Daystar's gesture of pointing with her clawed arm was, the sudden absence of coherent communication threw even more anxiety into Sue's mind. She felt completely alone, most of those around giving her the cold shoulder—if even that.

Understandable after what they've all been through, and not even her panicked mind was seriously accusing anyone present of wishing any physical harm on her—Alastor aside—but she was still deeply unnerved. Especially without any certainty about whether she'd actually accomplished anything in the end.

Meowed, hissy sounds nearby, Daystar's emotions much clearer to sense with Heather gone—a mix of exasperation and uncertainty as she stared at her. All the young uns but Pollux were already further along into the clearing. Sue wanted to say something, anything, push through the anxiety clouding her mind enough to establish a connection between herself and what felt like the only being here she even could communicate with—

Thankfully, Pollux intervened, the lil' fox's woofs explaining her lack of understanding. The news was... more surprising for Daystar than Sue would've expected. Her expression narrowed, gaze jumping back and forth between Pollux and the Forest Guardian beside him, before more utterances followed, short and baffled. The exchange between her temporary host and a portably sized friend didn't last long before the former once more looked up to address her directly.

Daystar knew her words wouldn't be understood and instead went for the second-best option. She first pointed at Sue with her clawed arm, and then at her mouth while pretending to talk in a very exaggerated way, before firmly shaking her head.

She seemed to have gotten it—Sue couldn't speak. The Forest Guardian acknowledged Daystar's message with a few rapid nods, filling her mind with understanding and deep thought. And then, a few moments later, a lightbulb went off—or this world's closest equivalent. Someone suddenly spewing flames out of their mouth, maybe?

Either way, Daystar just came up with something, immediately turning from hesitant to eager. Sue wasn't opposed to that change one bit, finally pushing herself from her spot—much to her crutch arm's complaints. With the borderline interrogation over, she had a moment to appreciate the small settlement further. It got cozier the more she looked at it—almost reminded her of a summer camp.

Summer camp with even more shared trauma than usual.

Let's see what idea Daystar just got.



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 18: Silence


Chapter 18: Silence



Thankfully for Sue's strained everything, Daystar didn't string her along for very long.

She might have known all of nothing about agriculture, but liked to think she had a relatively decent visual memory. Enough to remember the unusually colored bark of a couple of fruit trees back at Moonview's farm, and realize that it was a match for the small grove they had just walked into.

Her stomach would definitely not say no to some lunch later on.

Or now.

The problem of sitting down with a crutch was one Sue was acutely familiar with—and one that, despite all her struggling, she hadn't found a better answer for than having someone else lift her whole body, be it with their arms or mind. Daystar's solution to that conundrum wasn't groundbreaking by any stretch of the imagination, but it got the job done all the same.

The silver biped squatted to grab the lower part of the mobility tool with her clawed hand, lifted it up from the ground, and began to rotate it slowly in her unwavering grasp. The point Sue was supporting herself on was steadily lowered, until all it took to sit down was just letting her butt fall down a couple of inches.

With how lanky Daystar's build was, Sue didn't expect her to be on the 'could snap her like a twig' level of physical strength, certainly not with other extraordinarily strong creatures she'd seen so far at least looking ripped. But no, she didn't even need that here, apparently.

Muscles are just for decoration, who could've known?

"Thank you," Sue sighed in relief as soon as she'd sat down.

Her grateful tone might've been successfully conveyed, but Daystar wasn't focused on that, her sharp claws rhythmically tapping against each other as she pondered on something. Uncertain, determined, puzzled, but whatever it was, it couldn't have been too bad. The realization helped Sue calm down after the tense exchange at the clearing, especially when combined with Pollux and his small wolf friend, Howl, sitting down beside her.

Now just to link up with Daystar and ask what she'd been wracking her brains about. Close eyes, suppress emotions, reach—

"KYAH!" a harsh snarl cut Sue off before she could get started. She opened her eyes and froze in fear at seeing Daystar's three dagger-like claws inches away from her, only managing to force out the weakest of whimpers in response. Daystar's expression and emotions might've been much closer to slight irritation than the bestial fury her gesture had implied, but Sue was too terrified to notice.

No telepathy then, a-alright...

Even if her host's mental state never went beyond annoyance and quickly receded from even that, the wordless threat still left Sue shaken, not daring to even twitch as she sat in place. Her heart hammered in her ears as her eyes drilled a hole in the forest floor; what felt like a near death experience dulling out any external stimuli. It took a while for her mind to even start unwinding from that sight. She wasn't sure if she had actually been threatened, but it was hard to think rationally with something sharp enough to slice clean through any of the surrounding trees being so nonchalantly pointed at her.

*tap-tap*

The pings of Daystar tapping her claws on her prosthesis' metal hook snapped Sue back to reality. Her gaze jumped upwards, only to near-instantly lock with Daystar's expression of… concern. It was reassuring if nothing else—she supposed—while also letting her spot the uneven edge of the large… feather that sprouted from where her host's left ear ought to have been, as if it'd been crudely cut off at around eye level. Sue mumbled, "I-I'm okay, I think," pushing through her uncertainty to not aggravate Daystar any further.

With the Forest Guardian's focus secured, the silver biped nodded, took a deep breath, looked straight at her... and pointed her clawed arm at herself, before speaking slower than Sue had seen anyone do before. "~Aya.~"

The sounds weren't an exact match for anything Sue recognized, but what they were was clear and enunciated. Which, combined with it being a single word and having an accompanying gesture, made it very clear what all this was supposed to accomplish.

The realization lit up a fire inside Sue, bright enough for her to shake off her previous fright and switch gears to absorbing as much of the impromptu language lesson as she could. Sue nodded and shakily reached her hand to point at Daystar, attempting to repeat the sound as close as she could. "Aya."

An immediate headshake in return—she got something wrong, but what exactly was impossible to tell. Thankfully, Sue wouldn't be left in darkness for long. Soon after, Daystar once more pointed at herself, accentuating the gesture with tapping the golden gem on her front with the tip of one of her claws, and repeated the word, "~Aya.~"

Alright, so this wasn't her name, which left the other main possibility. This time, Sue pointed at herself, slightly less uncertain than before, and gave it another go—"Aya."

Slow nod and a faint smirk. Not 'Daystar', but something much more important.

'I'. Simple enough.

Or at least, that's how it initially seemed.

"~Aya,~" Daystar repeated the same gesture.

Sue blinked in confusion, unsure of what was going on. Repetition is how one learns, but she wouldn't have thought that would extend to demonstrations. It wasn't a big deal, though—she didn't mind making sure Daystar's lesson stuck with her.

She cleared her throat, pointed at herself, said "Aya," …and in return received a slow shake of Daystar's head.

...aaaaand back to being completely lost.

The Forest Guardian stared blankly at her host, having not a shred of idea of why she went from doing well to failing despite simply repeating her previous action. There was no way something as fundamental as what she assumed to be pronouns would just change on a whim like that, right? With how weird this world had been so far, she knew she had absolutely no guarantee of that being the case, but her hope remained all the same.

Foolishly, perhaps.

For a while, both Sue and Daystar sat wordlessly, about as confused as each other, each missing different pieces of critical knowledge that would've let them piece the situation together. A couple more attempts yielded largely the same results. No matter how well her host enunciated her words and no matter how closely Sue had tried matching their pronunciation, she always fell short, making no progress whatsoever.

Right as the fire in Sue's mind was about to die completely, extinguished by that demoralizing realization, Pollux stepped in to help. He contributed to the conversation in a very direct but unintuitive way, howling, "~Aaaaaaawooooooooaaaaa!~"

It clarified exactly nothing for Sue, but gave Daystar an immediate idea, the click inside her head almost palpable for the Forest Guardian. Instead of repeating the same word yet again, she held her clawed paw limply above and beside her, before speaking once more, drawing out just that very first sound. "~Aaaaaaaaaaaaa.~"

Alright, got pointed at with the hook; guess I should try that again.

Sue held her hand tall, any remnants of self-consciousness over grabbing attention forcibly evaporating under the sudden pressure. It was time to make some noise. "Aaaaaaaaaaa?" she vocalized, wordlessly begging any passing deities not to laugh at her too hard.

Daystar flicked her claws at hearing Sue's response, making her blink before mimicking her most recent attempt. "~Aaaaaaaaááá.~" she spoke, flicking her paw even further up towards the end, as if it was raising in tune with her—her pitch.

Sue's mind grasped at that idea and wouldn't let go, preparing to deliver the world's most unenthused scream once more. This time, though, she put in the effort to modulate her tone to whatever extent her voice box allowed, down and up and down, while moving her hand along to match. She proclaimed, "Ààààǎáááááâààà," feeling squirmy at feeling her voicebox move along with her antics.

In return, she received an immediate and cheerful reaction, delivered with a wide and only-slightly-intimidating grin.

Progress!

Without wasting another moment to let the wave of enthusiasm subside, Daystar went back to her previous idea, this time using the hook to point at herself as her other hand visually conveyed the change in intonation. "~Àýa,~" she instructed—down, up, even.

...

Oh no.

The revelation of the local language turning out to be a tonal one undid a lot of the excitement Sue had built up about her breakthrough. She tried to push through that knee-jerk reaction as much as she could, though, redoubling her efforts towards being as receptive as possible. It was going to be unlike the one language she knew, but hardly unique—in this particular regard, at least.

A sixth of the planet uses tones; I can figure them out, too. Even if it'll take pushing my monolingual British ass into uncharted territory.

By the time Sue had processed that entire upsetting train of thought, her teacher had grown somewhat concerned, the reason not hard to guess. With a firm nod, she focused on the lesson again, firmly nodding and raising her hand again to give the task her best attempt, and spoke, "Aaaààǎýá?"

A 'so-so' gesture wasn't perfect, but it was still progress. It pushed her to try again and again, the act of mixing pitch with sounds unlike anything she'd ever done previously. Each attempt got closer, Daystar's nods growing more exaggerated until she was satisfied with Sue's efforts, gesturing for her to stop. As warm of a smile as the gray biped looked capable of, a brief comment—and then, she pointed at the assembled kids, one at a time, her instruction becoming clear afterwards.

"~Àwóóa!~" Pollux howled.

"~Àààwúúúúúaaa!~" Howl polluxed.

"~Càààééa!~" Rainfall cawed.

Sue paid close attention to each of the kids' vocalizations, and especially to their pitch. They were clearly trying to pronounce the same word, with vastly different outcomes—and Daystar didn't object to any of them, despite their differences.

Was there just no consistency with sounds in this language? Sue figured not everyone could make the same sounds, and that some villagers couldn't even get close, but it was still unclear how this language accommodated for that—beyond the weirdly permissive demonstration she'd just heard, that is.

Maybe it meant the locals would be willing to cut her some slack with her pronunciation? That'd be nice.

Daystar proceeded to teach a few other basic words using similar charades; Sue left to just think about them really hard in lieu of any paper to write the secrets of the universe down upon.

"~Kò~" meant 'you', though judging by the little ones' contribution, "~Gèè~" and even "~Pỳù~" were also acceptable pronunciations, somehow. "~Ỳùn~" and "~Ky̌á~" meant 'yes' and 'no' respectively. Hardly useful on their own with her head gestures translating over, but no less appreciated.

Sue's pronunciation remained sketchy, despite her best attempts. Asking questions aside, she'd almost never consciously manipulated her pitch like that before, and she could physically feel the effort that task took deep in her throat. Not painful, not by any stretch, but definitely uncomfortable and something she'd have to get acclimated to gradually.

She almost grasped the couple of words that came afterwards, but the devil was in the details, deep down and ever annoying.

Both "~Àkô~" and "~Àsô~" seemed to be pronouns in the vein of 'he' or 'she', but didn't map exactly to any distinction she could think of. For a moment, she thought the difference was the gender one she was familiar with, but it wasn't the case, as evidenced by both herself and Pollux being referred to with the former of the two unknown words. This was the first lesson, these were the absolute basics, and she was just not getting something important, the natural 1 on her comprehension roll making her withdraw a bit.

The three night kin and a... fellow inhabitant of Newmoon discussed the topic for a while, the dark bird's eventual contribution sparking another revelation inside Daystar.

It was time for some vandalism.

With Sue's attention secured, Daystar carved a roughly circular shape on the bark of the fruit tree standing beside her. The gesture looked simultaneously careful in its execution while also being effortless—the wood might as well have been butter for her razor-sharp claws. She then pointed at herself, then at Sue, and finally, at the fresh drawing, saying, "~Àýa, kò, àsô.~"

I, you, it.

The exercise explained little on its own, but Sue repeated it all the same. A couple nods of confirmation later, her teacher proceeded to the next step of this makeshift demonstration, and drew a face inside the circle. Two vertical lines for eyes, one horizontal line for mouth.

It made for a great 'detached' emote, but before Sue could settle on making 'add Daystar's exact scribbled emoji to the Unicode standard' her life's goal after she got back home, Daystar continued. She pointed at herself, then at Sue, and once more at the now-edited drawing, saying, "~Àýa, kò, àkô.~"

I, you, ...they?

Sue blinked at that thought, going ahead with her own repetition before lingering on it afterwards, wanting to confirm her hunch. Pollux got "~Àkô~", her crutch got "~Àsô~"—two out of two.

She felt her brain expand in real time as he continued to experiment with objects around her, her hypothesis turning out to be almost correct. Annoyingly, the 'almost' part wasn't anything she could logically figure out—there seemed to be few exceptions to her rule, but those aside, everything fit the distinction she had in mind to a tee. No clue whatsoever why specifically trees and the sky got 'they' and not 'it', but considering the extent of her learning today, it was at most a tiny inconvenience.

Once she was back at Willow's clinic, she would have to ask for more paper and actually write her knowledge down, before everything she'd just learned escaped through whatever orifice it deemed appropriate.

At last, after what felt like an hour of making dumb noises and miming, they had gotten through one half of the pronouns table. And if Daystar ordering the two canines to split up between taking seats beside herself and Sue was any sign, plural pronouns would be next. A lot to learn without a lot of gray matter on which to store that knowledge, but Sue was as ready as ever, patting her legs rhythmically to pump herself up for the next bit of studying—and spotting someone in the nearby treeline.

Snowdrop!?

The brief glimpse of the icy, floating performer from a few days prior derailed Sue's entire train of thought, her shock catching everyone else's attention. To her relief, she wouldn't end up as a madwoman that saw things that weren't there. Daystar caught a glimpse, too, calling towards the tree Snowdrop had tried to hide behind, her voice full of... concern.

Guess these two must know each other?

It took a bit more pleading, but eventually the star of Moonview's show finally presented herself again, her worry and embarrassment becoming clearer by the moment. Not worry about Sue—not just worry about Sue, at least—but also something else, something much more self-focused. Almost like she was... afraid of Sue, somehow. The Forest Guardian had no idea what to think; her timid wave returned shortly after.

Daystar wasted no time intervening further, beckoning the cold one over as they spoke. Snowdrop eventually settled down on the ground next to them all, trying to look at literally everything around except for Sue. It didn't feel malicious as much as embarrassed, but that didn't help much, leaving Sue feeling immensely uneasy as the conversation shifted around her.

To little surprise, her attempt at fishing even just the handful of words she knew out of the broth of the group's chatter was an almost total failure. A couple "~Àýa~" or 'I', one or two "~Ky̌á~" or 'no', nowhere near enough to give her even the smallest inkling of an idea about the discussion's topic.

Even her sixth sense provided more information than that, though it required very heavy interpretation to get anything out of. Intense shame whenever Snowdrop as much as glanced in her direction, mutual concern between her and Daystar, and the latter clearly pleading something once or twice. No answers, but just enough to leave Sue profoundly uncomfortable throughout.

Swell.

Sixth sense or not, the discomfort in Sue's body language wasn't all too difficult to spot for others. Pollux took it upon himself to comfort her by scrambling onto her lap. His effort was appreciated as always, though its efficacy was... questionable. Daystar had her own ideas, however. A quick comment towards Rainfall made her stop trying to get cozy with Snowdrop as she flew off further into the small orchard, the trip's purpose self-evident.

Hunger wasn't helping their thought process any. Sating it wouldn't hurt—

"^Hi, Sue!^" a squeaky, girly voice echoed in Sue's mind, making her jump as she feverishly looked around for its origin—only to find Thistle standing beside her, to whatever extent that verb was even appropriate for her anatomy.

She'd only seen the small psychic a couple times, and the few days hadn't dulled her astonished reactions at her surreal appearance one bit—especially with the entirety of Thistle's locomotion being left to a couple of blue extensions on the back of her… hair. Sue greeted her back, sighing in relief, "H-hey, Thistle."

Thistle might've looked like a costume design gone terribly wrong, but Sue couldn't deny being very grateful towards her for showing up. The return of the language barrier and the uncomfortable, tense scene that followed chafed her worry-happy mind too much for comfort.

"^What are you doing here?^" the small psychic asked with about the same intonation as one asks a wild turtle getting stuck upside down in their garden.

"It's—it's a long story, Thistle. I can tell you later if you'd want, sweetie," Daystar answered, her voice turning coherent again, bringing Sue immense relief.

The hatful of psychic wasted no time squirming up beside Sue despite not even knowing what had happened, beaming, "^Okay, Miss Daystar! Hello Miss Snowdrop!^"

The frosty performer sighed back, "H-hey..." not filling Sue with any more confidence. Her confusion about the situation and inability to help were driving her mad, and she had no idea if it was even really related to her—

"^Miss Snowdrop, Miss Sue wants to know what's wrong!^" Thistle spoke up as if nothing was amiss.

Could you ask before digging inside my head?

"^Sorry!^" the small psychic apologized, looking and sounding genuinely surprised as she looked up at Sue. "^It's hard not to!^"

Instead of focusing further on the hatted psychic, though, Sue's attention was firmly centered on Snowdrop, her shame stinging the inside of Sue's heart. "I-it's... I-I'm sorry, Sue," Snowdrop apologized, huddling closer to Daystar.

Sue was increasingly expecting a piece of the sky to fall down and smack her in the face with each passing moment, but not even she thought that's what Snowdrop would say when put on the spot like that. Some of her wanted to just give the icy one a figurative pass, just accept the apology even if it came from absolutely nowhere, and let Snowdrop do whatever she was here for in peace.

Some, but not all, the rest of her instead asking, "Wh-what for? You have done nothing wrong—j-just visiting a friend, right?"

Daystar chuckled at her words, Snowdrop's cheeks burning up despite their nominal coldness as the icy one tried to withdraw into herself. The exchange would've been amusing in any other circumstance, but here it made everything even more confusing. "Bit more than a friend," Daystar chuckled, holding Snowdrop closer. "Though, ultimately up to Snowy how she thinks about it all~."

The pet name sure didn't help with the frosty blush; the bravado she'd shown on the big stage utterly replaced with a healthy serving of fluster. It felt amusing and special to witness, but it wasn't an answer, not by itself.

"Mnnnn... I-I'm sorry for not b-being honest about... all this, Sue," Snowdrop mumbled, less paralyzed in embarrassment than before.

That at least made more sense to be sorry about—a whole heaping lot of sense, in fact. Sue's attention shifted over to Daystar, giving her a raised eyebrow at the entire situation. "I'd be lying if I knew what 'all this' is to begin with..." she admitted.

"What is there to say~?" Daystar chuckled. "Snowy has been seeing me for a few months and we've been getting closer throughout. We talked a few times about relationships, and she mentioned how she sometimes feels like she has too much love in her for one person and been wondering how it would feel like to spread it. Do I get it? Not at all, but y'know—I like her, want her to be happy, and know better than to expect anyone to ever fully devote themselves towards me~."

By the time that Daystar had finished, Snowdrop was at acute risk of melting at the intensity of the embarrassed blush going through her body. If the situation was any less serious, Sue would've giggled at it, but she just couldn't, not with how much this was all clearly impacting the frosty performer.

The actual dynamic being explained was one that Sue was completely unaware of, and the idea of being pulled in as what looked like a third wheel into a pre-existing relationship felt off, but ultimately, nothing bad had happened. "H-hey, it's alright, Snowdrop," she insisted. "I-I promise."

As anxious as her words were, Sue's message was genuine and Snowdrop could tell. She finally began to relax as she hovered closer to Daystar. "Th-thank you, Sue," she smiled weakly. "I... I s-still feel sorry for asking you s-since you w-weren't interested in me like that, a-and as slyly as I did. It's just... it's scary. I l-love Daystar—"

"Love ya too, Snowy~."

"H-heheh, but it just feels so uncertain that any of this w-will ever work out. The separation, the distance, the... lack of closeness..."

"Snowy, I told ya many times sweetie—if you aren't feeling like getting closer in that way, then we don't have to." Daystar insisted, turning Snowdrop's head to look her right in the eyes. "If you ever do, then we'll figure something out either way~."

"B-but what i-if I never e-end up... 'feeling like it'?"

Daystar chuckled. "Then so be it! I love you, not anythin' ya do, and that ain't changing~. Won't let any lines in sand keep us apart, either. I didn't come all this way just to let grudges and pettiness stop me."

Snowdrop had no words right away, instead responding with as large of a hug as her wispy arms could manage, with her partner immediately returning the gesture. Thistle's quiet "Awwww" had most gathered chuckle and the icy performer come precipitously close to combusting again, definitely not helping the shared amusement. Before anyone could get too soggy or egg anyone else on, though, Rainfall's return made for a good stopping point to that conversation, the black corvid delivering a handful of fist-sized blueberries for everyone to snack at.

Having one of them turned out to be a bad idea.

Not because of the flavor or anything intrinsic, it was delectable. Possibly too delectable even, Sue's stomach immediately demanding more and to be finally sated, retripling its complaints almost as soon as she'd swallowed her first bite.

Would be rather rude to just beg for more. But if I just sit here like this, my stomach won't shut up, so... distraction.

"D-do you come f-from far, Daystar?" Sue asked.

She was only marginally interested in the answer to that question, going back to inhaling her portion of lunch in record time as the gray biped broke into chittering laughter, eventually easing out into words. "Further than you can imagine~."

I beg to differ.

"Feels like a lifetime ago, even thinkin' about there. Much more mountainous than here, barren rock and harsh forests. My kind of place, my domain. I ruled it," Daystar sighed, closing her eyes.

Sue blinked. "W-wait, you used to be royalty?"

Not the absolute brightest question she'd ever asked, sure, but she didn't expect Daystar to treat it like a knee-slapper, shrinking in her seat as her teacher kept laughing. Even Snowdrop joined in with a couple of chuckles after a while, though that didn't last too long before it shifted over to concern; her eyes going wide as she suddenly realized, "D-Daystar, I don't think she knows..."

"Pfft, ya I gathered," Daystar chuckled. "No, not any societal position of power. Think, the natural one—lowliest creatures feed on shrubbery, birds or small hunters on them. On those feed I, and on me... nothing. Almost nothing."

As Daystar reminisced about the encounter that cost her right arm, Sue felt blood drain away from her face. What would back in her world be an innocuous admission was much more harrowing here by the knowledge of just how all-encompassing sentience and sapience were. An unknown amount of beings, personalities, hopes, and dreams, taken away from the world to prolong the existence of a single one. And she just casually admitted it, not even to any shock from the rest of the group.

"H-h-how..." Sue whispered, leaning away from Daystar.

"Strength to climb half a mountain in one go helps, so does paralytic venom and knowing how to creatively apply it—"

"N-no!" Sue cut her off, increasingly distressed. "I-I meant, h-how can you just admit to something like that!?" she demanded, scurrying backwards as her heart thrashed inside her chest.

Daystar's reaction was... largely exasperation, her unamused grumbling so far from what Sue considered an appropriate way of approaching that whole topic that she almost felt offended on behalf of an entire ecosystem. "Easily," the silver biped answered. "It's how survival works, out in the wild. Moonview has its own rules, and this place inherited them. I swore an oath to the Dark Lord to follow them until the end of my days, but out there? Nobody cares. 'Tis just existence~."

Sue's eyes went wide. "A-and they just let you in!?"

"What else were they to do~?" Daystar responded with her own question, the veiled threat Sue thought she could sense in it only stilling her further. "Refuse entry to every creature that had ever taken anyone else's life, and you end up with a ton of prey trying to defend itself from dozens of predators wailing at their gates~. Permit it, and not only gain further safety from other hunters, but also effectively lower their number in the world by one. It's the only reasonable approach," Daystar chuckled grimly, claws lightly scraping against each other.

"Scratch most here, most in Moonview, and they'll bleed someone else's blood."

The last comment plunged the gathering into stone-cold silence. Sue was the largest reason behind that, but far from the only one. Most of the little ones were similarly uncomfortable with the mentions of predation, hoping they would never have to resort to it in their lives. There was always a possibility of that, of course, and there was no shortage of harrowing tales of mortal hunger driving even the most unbreakable friendships to shatter one bite at a time, but their home was different.

Everyone hoped it was different, at least.

"And if that leaves me damned once it is my turn to stare Death in the eye..." Daystar trailed off, quiet and somber, "then so be it."

Her words sent pangs of guilt shooting through Sue. As freaked out as she got, did Daystar ever have a choice, either? Hunting cabbage and peaches is an incomparably safer task than doing the same with living beings, however meek. Figures that if she'd could, she likely would've chosen it even if for pragmatic reasons—but she didn't. She couldn't.

Maybe those "Usurper" cultists that Sundance had mentioned a few days ago had a point.

Sue bowed her head, going from terrified to regretful. "I-I'm sorry."

Daystar chuckled at Sue's apology, a small smirk filling her mellow expression. "'Tis fine~. The world can be a hellish place. Regardless of what I once did, what I once was, all that matters is now—and now, I sit amongst friends and allies, having promised the Dark Lord to only use my talents for protection. I much prefer this life, that's for—"

*whiIIIIISTLE!*

The distant sound ringing from the direction of the clearing snapped the focus of most gathered. Daystar immediately stood upright and tried to make out anything through the trees, eyes squinting. "Stuff's happening~. High time we head over. Need help with the—"

"^I'll help!^" Thistle cut in, immediately stepping up to help Sue regardless of whether she wanted her to or not.

The Forest Guardian got forcefully lifted off the ground and gradually adjusted until she was roughly in a standing position, with very little say on the matter throughout. Finally, the crutch was moved up to her free hand, backwards, and she was let go of all at once. It was a miracle she didn't immediately crumple. "C-could you ask next time!?"

Thistle whimpered, "^O-oh. Sorry...^"

Sue's question came through with more force and vitriol than she would've liked, though she couldn't wholly deny them being more than earned. Before either she or the lil' psychic could dwell on that fact, though, the entire group headed back to the clearing, Snowdrop staying a fair distance behind the rest, just in case—and her worries would be justified.

Sundance was quietly rocking in her seat as Solstice shook and glanced around uncomfortably, both freezing the moment they glimpsed Sue. The latter went from surprised to alarmed in an instant, suddenly levitating a few inches off the ground with her entire body and especially eyes enveloped in a fierce, blue aura.

"Woah, woah there Solstice, cool it," Ginger cut in, making a 'hold up' gesture with his paws. "From what we know, Sue came here on her own. Alastor harassed her a bit, but she's unharmed."

Guess I know now how Snowdrop felt back there.

The lizard's comment thankfully defused the situation before it would escalate further, though the mention of the adult fox's actions nearly set the older Forest Guardian off again. Once Sue had made it through the small stretch of grass that separated her from her mentors, she was immediately pulled into a tight and somewhat awkward side hug. Solstice's spike laid flat against her front and ribs, its tip almost poking into Sue's own red extremity as she asked, "By the Pale Lady, Sue, are you alright!? What are you doing here!? Did Alastor—"

"I'm alright Solstice, I-I promise!" Sue pleaded, not wanting to make everything even worse than she already had. "I just wanted to come and help with the talks a-and got lost..."

Sue flinched at hearing Sundance's grumble, though it didn't take long until her warm fluff only added further to the group embrace. "I knew I should've asked someone to look after you this morning," the vixen grumbled. "How'd you get here before us?"

"^I teleported her here after her run-in with Alastor,^" Heather explained with just the tiniest bit of relief in her voice. Right as Solstice opened her mouth to speak again, the tallest psychic answered her question before she could ask it, "^She told me she was heading here, and I figured I'd help. As opposed to some places, anyone can come stop by here.^"

The callout hit true, Sue acutely feeling the mental flinch from the two women beside her. Sundance wouldn't end up lingering on just that point for too long, though, not once she'd pulled out something from her arm fluff. "Sorry for the suspicion," she spoke up, her words squarely unconvinced. "Admittedly, it's hard to be as trustworthy today as I wish I could be."

The vixen was holding a… feather. Orange, with a comically oversized shaft, and what looked like more fluff in the back, separated from the main vane. It all came together to look like an arrow—and if it sticking into the wooden bench it was flicked onto was anything to go by, it might have very well been exactly that.

"Not with warning shots being fired right at our feet," Sundance continued, eyes narrowing slightly.

Ginger's immediate reaction was… exasperation, the technicolor lizard grumbling as he massaged a spot immediately below the bottom of his crest with a drawn-out groan. Once that was done, he called out again, to a very concrete suspect this time. "Juniper! I know you're here! Just show yourself and be an adult—"

The lizard didn't even have to finish his sentence for his wish to be granted.

A green and brown blur swooped from a nearby branch in an instant, landing silently between their incidental party and the few buildings Newmoon had to show for itself. As they rose from their crouched pose, the very first thing Sue noticed were their piercing, red eyes. Far, far from a rare trait in this world, she knew that well, but these were seething with malice, freezing her on the spot as they glared straight through her, her sixth sense corroborating the findings.

The greens and browns she'd glimpsed earlier came together to form a leafy hood and large wings, respectively, with the underlying avian body white. The more Sue looked, the more they reminded her of an owl of some sort, and it was a similarity that varied wildly in intimidation factor depending on just how pissed the subject in question was at the viewer. Furious owls their usual size didn't sound like a fun time.

Ones taller than her felt like a murder in waiting.

"Care to explain that one, Juniper?" Ginger sighed, pointing at the feather arrow now sticking out of the bench.

The owl didn't spare either him or it even the slightest amount of attention, though, their glare shifting to Solstice as they spoke, "How dare you show yourself here." Juniper's voice was piercing, every sound dripping with poorly contained contempt.

"I believe we're here to discuss exactly that, Juni, so how about you take a timeout and let the adults do the talking~?" Daystar asked mockingly, her tone conveying several eye rolls in a single sentence.

Despite the intensity of the owl's animosity, it seemed to be unshared amongst the rest of the village.

Daystar's callout redirected Juniper's glare onto the gray biped as everyone finished gathering. The purple scorpion completed what she'd seen of Newmoon so far, staring at the two recent arrivals with suspicion from beside Ginger. As she made her way over, though, Sue felt a couple pats on her shoulder, the pointing gesture that followed conveying Sundance's instructions to Sue wordlessly.

In most other circumstances, she would've preferred to stay with them, try to help however she could, how she had initially set out to do... but with the awareness of just how much she'd potentially already messed up, she didn't have it in her to oppose being told to sit this one out on the sidelines.

Pollux and most of the other little ones immediately scampering over to her the moment she'd sat down helped, too.

"Well! S'pose we can get it all started, eh?" Ginger chuckled, seemingly immune to the creeping tension of the scene as he tried to return to his usual laid back self. "So—afternoon Solstice, Sundance. Your, eh... friend? Told us about your arrival ahead of time, and its purpose in broad strokes, but won't hurt to put it in your own words."

Solstice closed her eyes and nodded, stepping forward half a step before speaking out, her voice dryer than Sue had ever heard it before. "Greetings... everyone. Our intent is to undo your exile and welcome you back in Moonview in whichever way you see appropriate."

"Been a while," Daystar chuckled dryly, having moved over onto the roof of one of the huts when nobody was looking.

"I know, Frostbite—"

"Daystar."

Her tone was low and unamused, a narrow expression immediately conveying the faux pas. Even with it being an unintentional mistake, Solstice's guilt over making it felt clear all the same. "My apologies, Daystar."

The genuine emotion melted through Daystar's knee-jerk hostility, the once-predator taking a deep breath before continuing. "Accepted, 'tis fine~. Now... if what Sue said was to be taken on face value, you two are doing all this on your own?"

"Correct," Sundance replied flatly, rolling her shoulders as if preparing for something.

The purple scorpion's features narrowed. "Makes one doubtful of how serious this effort really is," she added, clicking her pincers together a couple of times for emphasis.

"I can assure you Thorns, it is very serious, if way, way too late."

Sue wasn't used to the more fiery of her mentors being this sterile, Sundance's usual cheer gone as her gaze moved across those gathered. It briefly focused over someone the younger Forest Guardian couldn't make out from her vantage point, seemingly hiding behind one of the buildings, the sight making some of the vixen's composure give way to regret.

"Then why just you two?" Thorns drilled the point in.

"Because we have to start somewhere," Sundance answered. "Other way around, and accusations of deciding for you behind your backs would be similarly grounded, on top of making a much weaker case in front of the council." Her words were clearly rehearsed, the vixen having expected this exact question and maintaining the full extent of her composure. That couldn't quite be said for Solstice, the Mayor shaking a bit as she forced herself to look up at the purple scorpion.

The response left the clearing in uneasy silence, but was effective in breaking through that particular objection. Regardless of how unserious this effort had looked initially, the two had indeed meant it, and that took much longer to chew through than a knee-jerk rejection of the entire idea.

"I hope you didn't come in expecting us all to just forget about it and pretend to go back to how things were before," Thorns continued. The hostility in her voice was still there, if much less intense than before.

Solstice flinched in response before speaking up—"N-no, of course not. Only you know how you want to go forward from here, and what, if anything, you want from us."

Heather raised her eyebrow a fraction of an inch. "^What can you offer, then?^" she asked, voice slightly less flat than before as her emotions conveyed a mix of interest and hesitancy in approximately equal measure.

"Food, water, labor, agricultural supplies, building materials, textiles, knowledge, medical supplies. Being welcomed back home. Or, if you'd prefer, being left alone," Solstice listed, her words also clearly rehearsed. Though, with them giving her enough confidence to look night kin in the eye again, nobody could really mind.

"We don't need anything from you," Juniper spat out. If there had been any more spite in her words, it would've overflowed her beak and dripped down her chin.

"Says who?" Thorns grumbled.

"Won't say no to a gift or three," Ginger chuckled, shooting the two diplomats a playful smirk.

"Speak for yourself, birdbrain~," Daystar teased, any respect for the owl long since gone.

Hostile as Juniper was, though, hers thankfully wasn't the commonly held viewpoint, making Sue lean forward in her seat as she listened to the talks. Just like with Spark before, her hand immediately shifted to autopilot the moment the Pollux settled in on her lap. His fur tingled in an almost ticklish way, the odd sensations uplifting Sue that bit more.

As much relief as Pollux was providing, though, it was offset by the seething fury Sue felt growing inside Juniper. The tips of her wings clenched as if they were hands as her entire body shook. Despite that, she remained quiet, letting the de facto leader of the village continue.

"S'pose it won't hurt to settle on what kind of aid we'd all want then. For myself... good lumber is hard to get around these parts, nobody can really dig deep down for stone either. These, some proper tools for us to build and expand with... maybe a bite of Poppy's or two. Think that's it for me, for now. Daystar?" Ginger asked, showing genuine interest, maybe even a bit of veiled excitement, in direct contrast to the owl.

"Saplings, seeds, tools to expand our little orchard with... last winter got much too close for comfort, I'd rather never repeat that again~," Daystar chuckled, before her expression turned serious. "That aside... what has been stolen from us, our homes."

"I am unsure what, in practical terms, do you mean by 'your homes'," Sundance responded, genuinely uncertain.

Daystar opened her mouth as if to speak a couple times, but ended up taking her time before smirking and admitting, "That's... a good question, actually~. Hmm. Guess I'll have to settle on having replicas built," she laughed, bringing a gust of well-needed levity to the scene, amused at her own insufficiently thought out question.

Anything to loosen the atmosphere.

"Our homes aren't the only thing you've stolen from us," Alastor added, appearing out of thin air in the time it took Sue to blink. The fierce-looking fox was suddenly occupying a free space between the small campsite and the line of buildings. Sue could actually understand him for once, but that didn't make him any less intimidating—the opposite, if anything. His sudden appearance made the two emissaries recoil a step back before both their expressions narrowed, some of the earlier hostility getting turned the other way.

Despite both women wanting to do less than kind things to him after hearing of his assault, that wasn't what they were here for, taking a moment to swallow their prides before Sundance replied, "Night Father's monument... will need repairs first, but it can be moved over, yes. As to Aurelia's creations—"

A gesture from beside her cut Sundance off as Solstice's tattoo'd hand grasped her metal circlet and held it forward, outstretched. The Mayor glared straight through Alastor, the mix of emotions within her turbulent enough for even Sue to sense it. Hostility for him having harmed her pupil, guilt over what had happened, triumph for finally getting over herself enough to start making things right. The emotional concoction sloshed around as she held the circlet out, finally accompanying it with a response a few moments later—"We will return all we can, and that I promise."

Despite the simplicity of the piece of jewelry, it had more weight to those gathered than Sue couldn't even begin to imagine, especially if Alastor's reaction was any sign. He reeled back initially, his long muzzle split by a surprised snarl, before his eyes went wide at the sight. His distrust of Solstice was palpable even without any psychics, but despite that, he was slowly pushing through it, step by step. Eventually, his clawed arm reached out just enough to grasp the item before he retreated with his entire body, clutching the circlet close.

The exchange took most gathered aback—but not Juniper, the owl's glare as cold and piercing as ever. And, for once, it wasn't just Sue that was unnerved by that. "^She's not usually this angry...^" Thistle whispered, her words sending a jolt through Sue.

A downward glance revealed the lil' hat creature to have been pressing into her free side for the past... however long. Sue didn't know how to react to that comment beyond feeling even more unnerved, the hand that wasn't petting Pollux shifting gears to comfort Thistle instead.

"As for more... I believe Ginger and Daystar covered the bulk of our material needs succinctly," Thorns added, clicking her pincers a few more times. "I know canvas, minerals, and tinctures have been lacking too, but Jasper would know more about what we need, medicine-wise. Anything in specific you'd want to add to that, Jasper? Jasper?"

Her question had those gathered start looking around in confusion, the person in question seemingly absent. Before the discussions would get interrupted for a search operation, though, the technicolor lizard took matters into his own mouth, voice flat as pavement even as it was raised. "Jasper, come on. I know you're hiding there. Don't make me come over and drag you out."

The creature that had eventually slunk their way from behind the buildings was... tricky to describe. Their very broad shouldered, bipedal build made Sue briefly think of a gorilla—even the black color matched. At the same time, gorillas didn't have massive fangs reaching down to their chin, green skin peeking out from underneath their fur, or noses and ears pointy enough to impale people on them.

Probably. I'm not a zoologist.

Beyond those elements of fantastic appearance, there was one more that Sue didn't know how to describe. It was almost like the very shape of Jasper's body wasn't fully defined, some of his proportions shifting from moment to moment as if made of black fluid as opposed to solid tissue.

In almost every other context, all these details combined with a height on par with Sue's would've made his appearance something straight out of a horror movie, and she couldn't deny that they were quite spooky here too, but... much of that fear factor was dampened by them visibly shaking and staring intently at a patch of dirt to his side, as if afraid to look at what laid straight ahead.

Though it wasn't like 'what laid straight ahead' was doing any better in that regard.

Solstice stared down at the ground in a similarly pathetic way, shaking in place as if slapped and heckled. Their avoidant gazes conveyed a thousand words, none of which Sue had a dictionary on hand to translate, leaving her full of second-hand unease.

Thankfully, before the moment would drag on for too long, the latest arrival finally forced himself to speak up. "Th-that sounds a-about accurate, y-yes," he stammered. "B-bandages, herbs f-from other settlements which we can grow ourselves, a f-few ointments and tinctures. Should be enough t-to tend to any sick here..." Sue had no idea how it was possible for a voice to simultaneously sound like a low, harsh growl of a savage beast and like terrified mumbles of a teen, but, good Duck, Jasper was somehow managing that feat.

As intense as that mismatch was, Sue would fortunately be spared from dwelling on it for too long as Thorns spoke up again, "I hope this one time donation isn't all you two had in mind."

"No, of course not, though we'll have to iron out the details on anything further," Sundance replied. "At the very least, the exile would be formally undone, and those who wish to return will be able to. And, on that note, building a passage between Newmoon and Moonview. We want to honor your existence as an independent entity, with continual material support if you so desire. But, after what happened with Spark and Pollux, I will not settle for anything less than making them both feel safe in either settlement," she insisted, her unusual stalwartness noted by those gathered.

"For what, letting your goons march on us and drive us out again when our guard is down!?" Juniper squawked, her accusations pointed, but dull.

The rest of Newmoon largely reacted with groans at her acting out once more—including, unexpectedly, Alastor. "Quieten it, Juniper," he snarled. "I'd recommend you stop speaking over those you swore to protect." The dark fox's voice wasn't quite as seething as when addressing Solstice earlier, but it was definitely up there, taking the owl aback a few paces. Miraculously, Alastor's words seemed sufficient to finally pop Juniper's steadily inflating fury, the turning of tension into shame making the assorted psychics breathe out a sigh of relief.

"Hmmm... continual aid, you say? What do you think, Ginger?" Thorns asked, her tone the least accusative Sue had heard yet.

The offer tossed a heaping pile of kindling for the fires of hope inside of many gathered, Ginger included. "I like the sound of that! Ain't opposed to expanding and making this little nook more of its own thing, while remaining on speaking terms."

"Don't know how much I care about expansion, but any aid will be appreciated. Pfft, suppose undoing the exile helps the lil' ones, but I sure can't imagine anyone here choosing to go back willingly," Daystar chuckled at her own remark, grimly amused at that whole idea.

Though… it didn't take too long for her giggles to fade as the scene shifted into discomfort, most present knowing full well there was one person in particular that very much wanted to return. The gray biped's expression faltered as she glanced over at the furry not-gorilla, the latter's body language even more hunched and skittish than before. "Uh, sorry, Jasper," she added.

The weak nods coming from the night kin in question made Sue feel sorry as she tried to remember where she'd last heard that name. It was when Sundance was explaining something to her a few days back, something about the history that resulted in the messy situation they were all taking a part in now—oh.

Figures him and Solstice can't look at each other. There are messy break-ups, and then there's... this.

"Yeaaaaah. And, uh, I dunno. I think I'd probably go back to Moonview if I could," Ginger shrugged, effortlessly snatching everyone's attention in a series of near-simultaneous "WHAT!?"s, Juniper's addition especially loud. Sue might have stayed quiet out of respect, but... couldn't deny being just as curious and baffled as everyone else.

The lizard's reaction was to roll his eyes and explain, as if it was the simplest thing in the world, "Not in the sense that I'd only live there, of course, I'd bounce from here to there and back. Just that I'd prefer my home be there. Better food, better safety, quite a lot of friends, never ran out of building work."

"After everything they'd done to you!?" Juniper shouted, the intensity of the betrayed rage within making Sue and Solstice alike lean away from her.

Despite the harshness of the words and their accusatory tone, all Ginger could do was shrug and reply, his voice as calm as ever. "I mean, yeah, resentment never really stuck to me. I don't know. Maybe that's wrong of me. Maybe I should be so pissed off I can't see straight and let grudges dictate my every life choice. Maybe I should dedicate my every waking hour towards making myself as angry as possible and not care about the quality of my one life in this miserable world. Maybe Death judges based on how outraged someone was during their life, I don't fucking know. All I know is that I can't bring myself to do or be any of these. That's it."

Ginger's voice was more spirited than Sue had ever heard it—which was to say, slightly raised. As interesting as that whole philosophical subject was to consider in the abstract, nobody around was exactly pining to do so at the moment, settling on giving Ginger some variation of a weird look.

Nobody... aside from Juniper. "H-HOW CAN YOU LET THEM TEAR US APART LIKE THAT!?"

Daystar rolled her eyes. "Cool it, birdbrain~."

"^Nobody is tearing anyone apart,^" Heather leered, words sounding forced out.

"If that's what Ginger truly desires, it is his life, and his choice to make, not yours. Regardless of how much you, or anyone else, agree with it," Thorns added, clearly conflicted about the subject herself.

As much as the first two comments might've only annoyed Juniper further, the purple scorpion's addition… made her go quiet. Her emotions quickly cooled as if held under running water, even some of her shaking easing out as her body language shrunk. "Understood, Thorns."

"^Don't worry Miss Sue, I think Miss Juniper has calmed down!^" Thistle beamed.

Before Sue could chew through her reassurance, though, the purple scorpion moved the conversation forward again. "Would this be it for this discussion, then?"

"I... believe so, Thorns, yes. Unless there's another detail that you or anyone else wish to discuss," Solstice answered, voice calm and ever so slightly whispered, as if she couldn't quite believe what was happening.

"Nothing comes to mind at the moment," Thorns responded, similarly calm. "Ginger?"

"Same-o. Seems we've settled on something reasonable after all. Now, it's your turn to convince Moonview to go along with it."

Both Solstice and Sundance nodded firmly at that summary. This was just the easy part, and they knew it, but the success here lit up a fire of motivation inside them and most others all the same. Regardless of how nightmarish the past and its sins have been, it finally looked like there was a light at the end of the tunnel, for everyone gathered. There was a lot of understandable worry, sure, the reasonable pessimism about how well would all this work out—but now, it had to coexist with hope.

Her mentors, Daystar, Thistle, Snowdrop still hiding behind a nearby tree, even Heather to an extent, all hopeful, infectiously so.

"Well, now that the formalities are done, care for lunch?" Ginger asked, his words marking a release of tension and an end to the crucial discussion, most gathered beginning to disperse.

Unfortunately for Sue's stomach, however, Sundance would have to decline the lizard's offer. "I don't think that'd be appropriate of us. Thank you for hearing us out, Ginger, we'll be on our way."

"Sure thing, Sundance," the lizard winked. "Was nice to see you again, both of you. Safe travels, and... good luck with Root."

The vixen nodded. "Thank you. Doubt we'll persuade him specifically, but outvoting feels very likely."

"I like the sound of that! Don't forget your impromptu herald over there, ha!"

Ginger's remark had the attention of the two women snap over at Sue for the first time in what felt like ages, the sight immediately relieving some of their tension. Sundance gestured for her to follow along, the once-human only now realizing just how tense even she'd gotten watching that entire exchange, having difficulty walking straight after getting up and saying their goodbyes to the little ones.

The moment she'd walked up to them, Solstice approached, earlier determination and worry fading into concern as she spoke up, "I'm so sorry that you've had to deal with Alastor, a-are you alright Sue?" The Mayor stopped to hold her tight once more while Sundance walked further ahead, giving the two a soft smile after turning back to face them.

"Y-yeah, I'm alright, I-I promise," Sue answered, breathless. "It was terrifying, and it hurt, but I wasn't harmed, I think."

"To strike someone innocent while they're defenseless and not even who he'd held his grudge against... don't know how I'd ever respected him," Sundance snarled. Her comment was damning, but it was hard to deny its accuracy.

Sue nodded weakly. "P-Pollux intervened, thankfully. G-guess that's repayment for my intervention earlier, h-heh—"

"I won't let you take my home from me again."

The snarled words snapped Sue's eyes wide open, gaze jumping over to their source. Juniper held one wing vertically, its tip clutching something green as the other—

Pulled back an arrow feather.

Time slowed to a crawl as the owl fired, the projectile's orange tip immediately becoming surrounded with dark, seething energy. It left a purple tracer as it rocketed forward, too fast for Sue to react, aimed straight at Solstice's back. She tried to push her mentor out of the line of fire, but before her arms would obey her, she saw the other Forest Guardian glow brightly in the corner of her eyes.

The light intensified as her own body finally found the strength to act—but only pushed on thin air, Solstice gone a blink later, her aura now behind Sue.

An instant later, the arrow flew through where the older Forest Guardian used to be a split-second ago, its spectral energies surging as it nicked the very edge of Sue's fin. She felt molten knives stabbing her spine and mind, expression twisting to scream as her legs gave out from under her—

But the arrow kept going.

As she fell, she sensed Sundance's aura be nearly extinguished in an instant; the wise, loving flames of her presence reduced to mere cinders. Sue writhed as she landed on the grassy dirt, another wave of suffering filling her body as her head impacted the ground.

She heard Sundance collapse near her.

She heard the thud of her crutch following her down.

She heard Solstice shriek for help.

And then, there was only silence.​



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!
 
Last edited:
No clue whatsoever why specifically trees and the sky got 'they' and not 'it', but considering the extent of her learning today, it was at most a tiny annoyance. Once she was back at Willow's clinic, she would have to ask for more paper and actually write her knowledge down, before everything she'd just learned escaped through whatever orifice it deemed appropriate.
Hmm... maybe the distinction is living/non-living, if Daystar meant to indicate something other than the sky. Or maybe it's just a weird language idiosyncrasy. Languages have a lot of those.

As she fell, she sensed Sundance's aura be nearly extinguished in an instant; the wise, loving flames of her presence reduced to a couple of embers. Sue writhed as she landed on the grassy dirt, another wave of suffering filling her body as her head impacted the ground.
Oh dear.
 
Hmm... maybe the distinction is living/non-living, if Daystar meant to indicate something other than the sky. Or maybe it's just a weird language idiosyncrasy. Languages have a lot of those.

Living vs. non-living, or in more academic terms, animate vs. inanimate was the intent, yes. The exceptions to that rule are in turn 'weird language idiosyncracies', based largely in (present or long since forgotten) spiritual practices.



Sundance should've just dodged, smh.
 
Chapter 19: Treachery


Chapter 19: Treachery



Sue came to with a startle, feeling herself jolt forward at the sudden awakening—but her point of view didn't shift at all.

Her mind tried to move her body around, turn her head, her eyes, scream for help. Nothing, again and again, bringing her from unconsciousness straight into panic. A few moments later, the perspective finally shifted, leaning backward—and letting her spot something in the corner of her vision, the brown feathers bringing forth a terrifying realization.

This wasn't her body.

The awareness didn't stop Sue from trying to thrash against her bindings, at least initially, but her motivation petered out fast, especially once this body began to shuffle along the branch it was perching on. After she'd given up on trying to move, she attempted to concentrate on what her temporary host was observing.

The wide path they were hiding beside felt... familiar, but Sue wouldn't be able to nail down why, even if she tried. To her worry, its initial emptiness wouldn't last, with Ginger and Alastor walking in from the left, their appearance oddly detailed. Every single scale in all their stark colors, every single strand of red and black fur, all sharp and in focus. This body must've been some good hundred meters away, how the hell—

And then; Solstice entered the scene. Or, at least, someone who she thought was Solstice—a Forest Guardian without a crutch and with tattoos covering half their body. They initially lead the approaching group before shifting off to the side, making her host's gaze narrow at their sight, so intensely it felt like an optical zoom.

People kept moving all around, but this body's sole focus remained on what had to be the Mayor. Her host lifted their left wing, the damaged feathers surrounding a puncture wound not even registering as Sue's attention was fixed on what they were doing with it. She only barely made out them holding something green above and just to the side of their center of vision, the realization making Sue gasp soundlessly—right as Juniper nocked another feather arrow.

Sue could only watch.

Seconds dragged out into minutes as Juniper aimed at Solstice, arrow at the ready. The Forest Guardian on the receiving end of the owl's ire looked much more uncomfortable than usual, glancing around once, twice—and stopping abruptly, eyes going wide and her mouth freezing mid-gasp. Juniper's focus honed even further as she drew the arrow back, awaiting a sign. Moments later, Solstice clenched her hand twice in a quick succession, the gesture accompanied by a voice spoken in a choir of a thousand silver voices, sentencing her to her doom:

"Now."​

An instant later, Juniper let the arrow loose, streaking across the air with its malicious purple tracer, aimed right at the Moonview's Mayor—

And then; it missed.

Its aim immaculate; its power beyond compare—and yet, it missed, almost grazing its target's collarbone. It didn't strike the grass behind her, however; it hit something else, something obscured, something golden—


And inadvertently woke Sue up.

She was too shocked to let herself come to, her whole body shaking as she tried to stand up as soon as possible. All she earned for that attempt was a wave of nausea rolling through her. Stinging pain rushed from her front and back simultaneously, forcing her eyes closed as she sat hunched over something soft. All the adrenaline boiling inside her made even her own breathing too loud, with any attempts to quieten it by calming down clashing with her exertion and need for air.

What, where, how, was this real; where am I—

Sue tried to look around again, making both herself and the being she'd opened her eyes to see jump backward in shock, their expressions equally startled. They were large, almost all black, and very, very hairy. Before too much panic could build up in her, her recollection finally kicked in: Large, dark, furry, night kin—Jasper.

With her memories having caught up with the speed of her fear, Sue could take the rest of the scene in. Jasper sitting so close to her bedding initially felt confusing, but that emotion didn't last for longer than it took Sue to notice the several salves and pieces of clean-ish off-white fabric laying on a stool beside him. Her sudden awakening had seemingly caught him in the middle of reaching for one of the former—and if his scared, frozen expression was any sign, he was no less shocked by her than she'd been by him.

They were inside of a rough wooden hut, the rickety planks that comprised its walls not filling Sue with confidence. The bedding beneath her was similarly barebones, a soft woven cover on top of what felt like a bed-shaped mound of leaves.

I'm being tended to. Things are alright. Things are alright.

The most recent... vision provided plentiful fuel for her overactive anxiety, but Sue was determined to not let it dominate her again. She may not have had even the slightest inkling of an idea how Solstice and Sundance communicated with the night kin through telepathy despite the latter's apparent immunity, but exact words weren't needed this time—hopefully.

"G-good afternoon," Sue mumbled in as calm of a voice as she could manage.

Her words did wonders, Jasper's bulky frame visibly calming down at hearing her anxiety having waned away by now. Soon after, he resumed his previous action and kneeled beside the bedding, a hairy hand reaching to take apart something Sue hadn't consciously noticed until that point.

Several layers of bandages were wrapped around her torso, securing a dressing and other medical-looking pieces of white fabric to the tip of her front horn. If the size of it all was any indication, the wound they were concealing thankfully wasn't very large—though it still hurt a bit when she breathed. It reminded Sue of the sensations of something touching a fresh, unpleasant cut, except happening every time her lungs drew in the air.

Uncomfortable, but not unmanageable.

She gave Jasper free access to her recent injury as she tried to scan her surroundings in search of the rest of her impromptu peace party, regretting the latter immediately. As much as it smarted when just breathing, the wound on her horn kept its worst for last, flaring up with burning pain the moment she tried tapping into her sixth sense.

Figured it'd hurt, but not that much...

The realization didn't help Sue's confidence much, leaving her grimacing and unable to do much more than breathe deeply. Jasper's help was very appreciated, though; the awareness that someone was looking after her did wonders in keeping her grounded. Once he was done unwrapping the bandage around her horn, he began applying the paste he'd brought with him—but not before Sue got a good look at the damages.

The cut couldn't have been deeper than a quarter of an inch, the pinky-red tissue around it inflamed. The injury itself was almost bloodless by now, only a couple of tiny droplets oozing out the moment the old bandages were removed. No more dangerous than a nosebleed—she hoped, at least—even if much more painful.

It'd be nice to not have to worry about something for once here...

Once Jasper had discarded the used bandage, he applied some of the pre-prepared paste along the cut, making her wince at the immediate stinging sensation. Thankfully, he wrapped it up fast, putting the sweet-smelling, yellowish ointment away and pressing another piece of dressing against her injury. He then tied a small bit of decidedly well-worn bandage around her horn to keep it all in place and lean back, examining his efforts.

Martian first aid, done.

Sue couldn't say it all made her feel immediately better or anything, but she appreciated his efforts all the same, doubly so after what she'd been through. She still had no idea what had actually happened, but at least now she was confident enough to try her luck with her psychic abilities again.

Arms performed their usual routine as she focused inward, gritting her teeth through the pain radiating from her horn. It still hurt, especially as she moved her mental reach around, but it was just barely tolerable now; letting Sue spot several nearby blobs of consciousness—including one of them making their way right towards her.

Alright, hopefully it's some answers—Jasper?

A glance up at the much kinder of the two big black furry night kin revealed a very distraught expression. He was on the verge of tears, one hairy arm frozen in the middle of reaching out towards her head. It didn't look aggressive at a glance—but a glance was all Sue would get before the impromptu medic withdrew his arm and the rest of himself from the scene, sobbing quietly as he left.

Just in time for Solstice to walk in through the other entrance.

As much relief as her presence brought the younger Forest Guardian, much of it was undercut by her terrible state. Concern, exhaustion, somber resignation, all clear, not just to Sue's sixth sense but on Solstice's face directly. Her eyes and cheeks were glistening, her posture was hunched over, her steps were staggered and shaky. Despite it all, she pushed on, whispering, "^S-Sue, I'm so glad to see you doing fine...^"

Sue wanted to rush in and hold her tight, to provide some of that well needed comfort—alas, she was in no position to do so. Instead, she asked, shocked, "Solstice, what—what happened!? D-did Juniper attack us?"

"^She attacked me,^" the Mayor clarified, though her words helped little with Sue's confusion. Solstice could tell, a long, wistful sigh leaving her at having to go over such a draining and senseless sequence of events again. "^Juniper tried to strike me, but... something in me sensed it, and I teleported out of the line of fire. A-and then the arrow grazed you, a-and hit Sundance...^"

Sue gasped at that final addendum. The words jogged her tattered recollection, including the vixen collapsing beside her. If she hadn't already experienced it earlier that day, the mention of a feat as sci-fi-ish as outright teleportation would've caught a lot more of her attention. "I-is she alright!?" she asked, almost getting up from her seat there and then.

"^She... she's alive, but in a rough state. Her aura was hit hard, a-and… she's in a coma.^"

"Thank—thank the gods..." Sue whispered, on the verge of tears.

The mention of damage to something with as undefined of a shape as an aura was difficult to interpret, but she didn't want to burden her mentor with explaining it to her, nodding along. Solstice knew her pupil didn't need an explanation to at least get the gist, and in any objective judgment it was a waste of time, but… she still wanted to go over it. To help Sue truly comprehend the gravity of the situation.

To feel like she could help someone, anyone.

"^C-come with me Sue,^" she beckoned, "^let me show you what I mean—i-if that's alright.^"

The request came from nowhere, but Sue wasn't about to reject it, not if it let her check up on her other mentor. She nodded eagerly, combining her crutch, good leg, and the stool that Jasper had left behind to pick herself back up. Her nicked horn throbbed a bit at the slight elevation change, but she gritted her teeth through it.

Their march was very short, the destination just a couple of buildings away. It was similarly bare-bones to the one they had just left, if slightly larger, its back entry closer to a large plank to be pushed aside than an actual door. A few simple wooden doodads aside, the inside was barren, though that's not what Sue focused on.

Sundance was sleeping on her back and breathing deeply, with only a few bandages wrapped around her right shoulder. At a glance, it looked like she was just taking a nap or something, but the reality of the situation grew more unnerving as Sue tried to concentrate. As new as those sensations still were, Sue remembered the feel of Sundance's mental presence very well—and to her horror, it was so much weaker now, so much frailer, feeling more so like a cancer patient than a mystic that had helped her with more than one conundrum already.

And that perception was only solidified once Sue felt Solstice's mental reach adjust hers, helping her focus all the emotions away and hone in on just the vixen's aura, just like she'd been taught.

This feels... so disturbing.

Sue knew little about all this, distraughtly so, but even she couldn't help but feel... wrong, very wrong. A few days ago, when Solstice had helped her train, hers and Comet's auras gave her the impression of a large amoeba or something, blob-like and squirming. Sundance's looked like that too, but if that blob had been repeatedly slashed with a dull knife, the strikes fraying it and almost cutting it in two. The very thought made Sue feel deathly cold, the injury she'd just imagined more than likely lethal.

And unhelpful to think about, for that matter.

Sundance wasn't dead, she was just injured, her aura kept moving—if slowly—and the massive gash was mending itself ever so gradually. She would recover; it was just a matter of when, not if—or at least, that's what Sue hoped for with her entire self.

"^You're right, she will recover on her own in time, but it might take a while,^" Solstice confirmed. "^Could be days, could be weeks, could even be months. You never know with something as fickle as our aura.^"

"A-and that's j-just from that one arrow? H-how!?" Sue asked, shocked.

"^Stray spirits can't harm flesh, but they rend the soul apart.^"

The explanation clarified exactly nothing, except maybe hinting at it being an act of a ghost or something. If Juniper somehow was a ghost in the same vein as Hazel, she was doing a dang good job at maintaining a corporeal appearance, that's for sure. Sue shook that topic aside, asking instead, "S-so her body is unharmed?"

"^It wasn't hurt beyond the shallow puncture of the arrow quill, no.^"

The body was fine, but... the soul wasn't. What a morbid thing to imagine, especially when taken to its logical conclusion. "C-could someone j-just die by having their aura... destroyed without their body being damaged, th-then?"

"^Y-yes, they could. Th-thank goodness it's not what happened here, I... I wouldn't know what to do...^" Solstice whimpered, almost breaking down again.

Sue immediately felt worse at having steered away from concern and towards morbid curiosity for no reason. She saw the older Forest Guardian's head perk up as her thoughts turned to self loathing, but no words came out. They couldn't, of course they couldn't.

What does one even say to this?

"Wh-why did she attack you?" Sue whispered, trying to keep a grip on herself. "Where is she now, a-are we safe!?"

"^I... I hope we are. She's no longer in Newmoon.^"

Solstice's words were vague, but to her relief, she wouldn't have to be the one to explain everything. After walking over to gently stroke her best friend's head, the Mayor headed for the exit and tilted her head for Sue to follow.

Most of Newmoon's inhabitants were gathered around the firepit outside, the approaching sunset lighting up the whole place in a much more somber way. Sue might not have been able to sense their emotions, but she could see their faces—and they weren't happy.

"Oh, thank the Dark Lord, you're alright Sue~," Daystar perked up, her words unexpectedly emotional for her as her lanky body visibly relaxed at Sue's arrival. The rest of the group mostly mirrored her reaction, relief being easier to read on some people's faces than on others.

Much, much easier.

"Sue!" Pollux woofed, bolting over in an instant.

"^Oh gosh Miss Sue, you looked so hurt!^" Thistle followed.

Before she could even make it to the bench, she was already swarmed by the two little ones. Neither the lil' fox nor the equally lil' hat creature might've come even close to clearing her knee, but they still did their best to be walking obstacles, reminding Sue of Spark's reaction to her doomed attempt to run away from Moonview, with all its emotions.

Daystar chuckled, "C'mon guys, give Sue space~."

Thankfully, the two didn't need to be told twice. They kept their boundless excitement in check for just long enough to let their friend sit down—and not a moment more; the kiddos huddling close from opposing sides, night kin fur and psychically enhanced hair both tingling pleasurably. The sight brought some smiles to the assorted gathering, but only so many, most still quiet under the gloomy atmosphere.

Sue figured this was the right moment to ask what happened—

"Blasted coward!" Thorns shouted through teeth, the clinking of sharp pincers at the ends of her purplish segmented body stressing the expression of anger.

As chill as Ginger was previously, he couldn't help but concur with weak nods, the freely hanging green skin on the back of his head shuffling against itself. "I... yeah. Guess you must be mighty confused, eh, Sue?"

Sue nodded weakly, and the technicolor lizard responded in kind. It took him unusually long to gather his words. Even once he did, though, his eternally calm voice was noticeably strained at times, as if fighting to keep itself from rising. "Yeah. Juniper attacked Solstice, hit you and Sundance. Jasper and Heather helped you two while we tried to get an explanation out of her. She kept going about her usual stuff, how all this was just a ploy so that Moonview can backstab us or whatever. We weren't having it and tried to bind her so that she could answer for what she'd done and she... *sigh*, she slipped through our grasp."

That last admission made everyone gathered deflate, leaving them either kicking themselves for having acted too slowly, or getting royally annoyed at others for having acted too slowly. Not that it mattered anymore—the deed was done, and the perpetrator ran off without facing any consequences.

For a couple minutes afterward, nobody spoke up; the entire gathering plunged into cold, uncomfortable silence. Neither the night kin cub nor the magic hat creature took it any better than the rest, though Sue could only sense the emotions of the latter. They were definitely intense—feelings of betrayal towards Juniper, worry about Sue and Sundance, and most of all, grief at the peace talks and the possibility of reconciliation they brought with themselves being completely ruined.

And... yeah. They were.

The awareness deepened the sinking feeling that had already been worming its way into Sue, with every thought about just how bad the optics of all this were making her want to shrivel up. Two envoys and one tagalong venture to Newmoon, unarmed and with no ill intent. One of them gets almost literally stabbed in the back, the second gets hurt in the crossfire, and the perpetrator escapes.

The more Sue reflected on the situation, the more she felt the paranoia inside her grow. What if Juniper didn't actively escape, but was let go? What if others were in on it? What if the opportunity to decapitate Moonview's leadership was the only reason Newmoon even proceeded with these talks to begin with?

These were all absurd ideas and Sue knew it—but that didn't mean that everyone else would know that too, especially not if it would play further into their preexisting distrust. At least her and to a greater extent Solstice were witnesses and could try to push back on the assassination angle once it would inevitably come up, but...

A part of Sue was afraid it wouldn't end up mattering.

"Guess that's it for the talks, eh," Ginger sighed, his voice flat and yet tense, lacking its usual laid-back impression. Everyone else agreed with various degrees of anger and reluctance; a wordless chorus of nods, sighs, and slumps joining in from all around the fire pit.

Solstice almost looked like she had gone limp for a while, disheveled hair framing slightly tearing eyes. Fear, despair.

Guilt, shame.

"Well," the lizard continued, rolling his shoulders, "suppose someone will have to help move Sundance back over to Moonview. I'm down to help." There was a bit more emotion in his voice this time, but only so much. It came off less like eagerness to jump into action and more so reluctant agreement to proceed with a root canal treatment just to get it over with.

"Thank you, Ginger," Solstice whispered, quiet and barely holding back tears.

The lizard nodded. "No worries, Solstice. It's the least we can do after... all that."

"What about Sue~?" Daystar asked, bringing the group's attention back to the younger Forest Guardian. Everyone judged how suited she was to walking the distance between here and Moonview, inevitably arriving at either 'no way in hell' or 'how in the world did she get in here in the first place?'.

"Good point. I've got the strength, but not the arm span to carry two. You could probably lift her without an issue, Daystar, but I imagine having to haul a psychic for a few hours would get very unpleasant fast," Ginger reasoned.

"And that's puttin' it lightly, yeah~."

Before Sue could wonder what her being a psychic had to do with her carriability, Ginger brought on the other obvious candidate. "Hmmm. Thorns?"

"If need be," the scorpion relented.

"I'll carry her." A low, growly voice caught everyone's attention, their gazes snapping over to what used to be an empty bench just moments ago, now occupied by Alastor. One day, Sue would understand just how he was doing all this, but that day wasn't today.

Sue reeled back, startled by their sudden appearance as the closest thing Newmoon had to a leader continued, "Ya sure, Alastor?"

"Yes... I am. Considering everything, it would only be appropriate for me to make up for my prior offense."

Sue was torn between finding that attitude commendable on the abstract level, and still being afraid of the night kin fox following his intangible attack earlier. Had the atmosphere been any less tense, she would've probably tried to leverage her position into asking him a question or two, but with everything going on right now... yeah, no—and the same went for the possibility of refusing the offer.

Sure, she could probably refuse and be fine, but the absolute last thing she wanted to do in the moment was drag this on any further through her silly personal preferences. Solstice, being Solstice, tried to intervene and reassure her—but she was too late. "Alright, th-that's fine with me," Sue whispered. "Thank you, Alastor..."

Nothing was fine, and nothing was fine with Sue especially. Her problems paled compared to others', though, and so it was best to just try to move on.

The physical proximity to Alastor did little to reduce the intimidation factor, especially with his size. He could easily look her in the eyes from head on even when hunched, and the vibrant red claws were in a league of their own as far as looking threatening went. Being able to do... whatever he did with those shadows earlier was really just a cherry on top, even his physical body sufficient to make him the perfect killing machine. As to whether he used to be one, like Daystar and presumably many others in both villages...

Sue didn't want to know.

She froze as those clawed arms scooped her up, holding her crutch as tight as she could before the adult fox deposited her... in his mane. Sue didn't expect it to support her body like it did, but for once, it was a welcome surprise, letting her relax. Relax, and enjoy the view while she was sitting inside the crimson hair of a massive, shadowy, illusionist fox that had committed battery and assault towards her just a few hours ago, while a bright, multi-color lizard held Sundance in a fireman's carry just a few feet away from them both, looking utterly unperturbed by her weight.

The same couldn't be said for warmth, though. Ginger's panting grew much louder and more frequent as the impromptu group headed off. Newmoon was shrinking in the distance behind them by the moment, the kiddos waving them off as they ventured into the woods.

For all Sue knew, this would be her last time ever seeing that village.


As tense as the mood was back in Newmoon, it gradually calmed down with every step, thawing into a muted, uneasy melancholy. Sundance was in a coma, the peace talks were ruined, there was no guarantee how anyone in Moonview would react to the news...

Yeah.

Sue tried to distract herself from that uncomfortable reality, attempting to steer her mind towards a silly tangent or another. Once that didn't work, she considered resorting to her usual Plan B for extra hard bouts of depression. Sleep was no panacea, but it felt like one sometimes, especially for things being wrong inside one's head. Just somewhere to go away from the sadness, away from creeping grief, into the sweet release of unconsciousness.

And it might have even worked here too, but she wasn't in a position to find out.

As comfortable as Alastor's mane was when stationary, the constant jumpiness of his steps made it nigh impossible to get any proper rest, or even really relax. It probably would've been crass had she done that anyway, but at least that would be a problem for someone with more spare brainpower to take care of when the time came—namely, future Sue.

Alas, no sleep this time, or any other rest for that matter, either. All Sue could do was observe the passing scenery, its monotonousness making that rather taxing. Striking up a conversation was always a possibility, especially with Solstice here to translate for her.

Considering that course of action would've been unthinkable even back in her home world where she didn't look like an extra from a Martian invasion movie and actually knew the language being used around her... attempting to do so here and now wasn't the best of ideas.

Solstice already had plenty on her mind, as is.

Her emotions weren't all too different to Sue's own, deep down. Sadness, anxiety, restlessness. Sue could understand all those perfectly, too perfectly even, but the one that came immediately afterwards was a bit more confusing. Solstice lifted her arm, eyes scanning along its tattoos, and... doubted. Doubted deeply and painfully, the sensation less like dismissing something obviously bullshit a friend of a friend had mentioned, and more akin to questioning whether there even was any reason to keep going—

"^How are you holding up, Sue?^" Solstice whispered.

Figures I wasn't the only one who can sense when others are focusing on me.

Sue gathered her words, the answer hardly pretty no matter how hard she tried to pretend she was alright. She couldn't pretend, but she could lie, just to not have to rehash what the other Forest Guardian was no doubt already going through. She thought back, keeping her mouth closed, "^I'm... I'm fine. Just... a bit tired and worried.^"

Solstice nodded without looking over at her, her sigh loud enough to be audible even a few feet behind her. "^I-I wish I could come up with some reassurance right now. But... I can't.^"

"^It's okay, Solstice.^"

Nothing was okay, and they both knew it.

The air remained tense after that non-exchange, both of them knowing there was so much more to be said and yet being unable to put any words to these needs. Fortunately for everyone gathered, they wouldn't be stuck in that moment of tension for much longer, Moonview coming into distant view after turning the last corner—

And bringing them to the very scene Sue had seen in her dream.

Her heartbeat spiked as her eyes desperately scanned the treeline, trying to find that Duck-damned owl. Nothing, no browns of her wings, no greenness of her leaf-like hood. She remained blended in perfectly, and all Sue could do was sit, watch,

And try to prevent further tragedy. "^S-Solstice!^"

"^Hmm?^"

Sue's word had clearly taken the Mayor out of her train of thought. She looked up, stopping at realizing how close they finally were to her home. The rest of the group stopped behind her, interpreting the pause as a signal to drop their cargo—Sue onto her own legs, and Sundance into Solstice's arms.

"^It'll have to wait until later, Sue,^" Solstice sighed, switching back to the spoken word. "Ginger, Alastor... Thank you so much for your help. I'm... I'm sorry."

Sue's words caught in her throat as she tried to speak up again; her heart hammered faster and faster as she tried to spot the hidden threat.

"You're welcome, Solstice. And there ain't no reason to be sorry," Ginger reassured, putting on his most convincing smile. "You did nothing wrong today."

Solstice's head slumped. "If only we were here just because of today."

"If only, aye. But, oh well, I doubt that feeling sorry will help any of us much."

It wouldn't, and it couldn't, and everyone gathered knew that from experience. Experience that mattered oh-so-precious-little once the time came for their psyches to start grinding on them because of what they had, or hadn't done. Admittedly, Sue didn't have much spare brain power for thinking through those peculiarities of the condition of all sentient beings. Not with what she'd seen in her dreams, their memory still so recent and vivid, and...

…no longer up to date, unless the vision had somehow censored Sundance's massive, bushy body from Solstice's arms.

What the hell is going on—

"It won't, I know. Well, suppose it's time for us to say our goodbyes."

Solstice's words snapped Sue out of that confusing train of thought, the impulse to avoid embarrassing herself kicking in soon after. "Y-yes, um—thank you for your help, A-Alastor."

"It is no problem, Sue. I... apologize for my actions earlier, and thank you... f-for saving my son," Alastor replied. With how low and steady his voice was when calm, Sue didn't expect to hear a crack in his words, taking her aback.

Before she could dwell on it much, Ginger spoke up—"I see how it is, won't say goodbye to me, eh?" he chuckled. The intended joke didn't land particularly well, making him speak up again after seeing Sue's eyes widen in worry at the possible faux pas. "Sorry, sorry, was just a joke. Yeah, I'm glad you three swung by. Was nice talking and meeting you all. Actually—"

Before Ginger could even complete his sentence, Sue felt a wave of static go through her. The sensation was familiar enough for her to have an idea of what she'd see once she looked up—and indeed, Solstice was gone, her teleport taking her well into Moonview.

Being left on her own didn't feel any nicer the second time around.

Especially since she had company with her this time.

The lizard continued to speak for a few more moments before looking up and realizing the older Forest Guardian had left. Undeterred, he looked and appeared to repeat the same sentence as before towards Sue directly. It kinda sounded like a question, but as Daystar's lesson had taught her, it could've been just the weird tonality of this language. Left with no way of responding confidently, Sue resorted to the true and tested tactic of playing very dumb.

Just like she'd practiced with Willow and Spark all the way back. "Sorry, I-I can't understand you."

In turning towards Ginger to deliver her response, Sue realized Alastor had left in the meantime. Just her, the technicolor lizard, a large stretch of dirt path in front of Moonview, and—wait, is that Rainfall on one of the nearby branches—

Right as she focused on what she thought to be the night kin bird, the recipient of her focus flew off, making them impossible to identify with certainty. Though... it wouldn't be surprising if it was her, based on what Sue had heard earlier. Regardless of who exactly she'd glimpsed, Ginger deemed it fit to comment on it himself as well, ending his comment with a chittering warble that was probably intended to be perceived as laughter.

Heh, guess my confusion is a bit funny—wait, where are you going?

Sue could only blink in surprise as she watched Ginger finally pick up the slack and head towards Moonview. She had no idea how to react to that with the supposed exile in place, rooted in place until the colorful lizard himself glanced at her over his shoulder. A flick of his head toward the village sent the green skin hood flying, instructing her to follow him.

Not like she had anywhere else to go.

Her arm wasted no time complaining once it was time to get going, the few hours of reprieve seemingly not enough for its tastes. Sue was split between wanting to be finally freed from the need to use a funky-shaped stick just to walk anywhere and telling her own limb to get a grip, and the latter impulse seemed to be winning. As weird as it was to admit it, her crutch had started to feel less like an inanimate tool to be passed on once she was done, and more like a part of herself. A rough, heavy, occasionally unwieldy part of herself that probably had several splinters waiting to get back at her, but a part of her all the same.

Especially since the odds were that even the crutch was alive and a specimen of the local magical fauna. Not a massive chance, sure, but a non-zero one all the same. Okay, no, scratch that idea. She would definitely not want to have some unidentified life form by her side every time she slept.

Except if it's Lilly in disguise.

Before Sue could get any deeper into that inane train of thought, her sixth sense finally conquered the little that remained of her attention span. At last, Moonview's entrance, an important night kin in tow, and possibly another in the surrounding trees, and exactly zero idea of what Ginger was planning and how badly it would go.

She didn't know whether this situation or a peeping tom crutch were more uncomfortable to think about, but it was nothing if not a close matchup.

To her immediate relief, the first few steps into the village weren't particularly eventful—though it wasn't to last. Bit by bit, people around her realized just who it was beside her; their reactions as varied as their appearances.

Some were entirely neutral and unbothered, clearly not understanding why this particular newcomer would be more attention catching than any other. Their perspective was admirable, especially when it manifested as polite friendliness, Ginger gladly returning every greeting that came his way.

Others... were more hesitant.

The further into the village they ventured, the more instances of all out bewilderment there were around them. Many passersby just stopped where they stood to stare, some left frozen like this for ages as the unexpected pair moved past them, partially paralyzing traffic wherever they went. Shock was a near universal sensation from those who reacted at all, but what followed varied greatly.

Some were too uncomfortable to keep looking. A few were afraid. Both reactions inevitably culminated into the one experiencing them trying to scoot away unnoticed, just to not have to deal with these emotions anymore. Most were just ashamed, often deeply so. They wouldn't run, but they didn't have it in them to watch, either, staring away in unease. There were a few blips of enmity here and there, but none of them resulted in any escalation, thank Duck.

One near-murder because of someone being a hateful, bloodthirsty idiot is enough for today.

All the while, Ginger himself didn't appear to react much to anything going on around him, at least as far as any visible reactions went. He'd definitely noticed some passersby, glancing at the louder grumbles coming from the crowd, but he didn't act on them. Be it because of his personality or because of wanting to maintain a low profile, it was probably for the best.

He clearly didn't fully understand her inability to comprehend what he was saying, at least if the occasional comments were any sign. Keeping quiet and just not responding ought to have been enough of a tell, right? Sue certainly hoped so, and that he wasn't relying on her lack of responses for any decisions. It was a silly concern, and she knew that well, but, good Duck, did the current situation not make remaining stress free even about the dumb stuff easy in the slightest.

Eventually, they made their way over to the areas of Moonview Sue was growing familiar with, the crowd's reactions changing. Everything from earlier was still there, but now a few onlookers had walked over from the other parts of the village as the news spread.

Most of them were on the younger side and very curious about it all, but decidedly not all. The couple strands of genuine malice she'd felt from the crowd sent shivers down her back and fins, especially since she couldn't narrow down who these emotions came from exactly.

Also, shivers going down an injured fin hurt. Ow.

After turning another corner, Sue briefly paused at feeling the last emotion she would've expected to sense in these circumstances: excitement. Though, hold on, was this excitement towards Ginger, or—

Her answer buzzed in front of her face before she could even finish asking herself the question.

Basil had no business being as excited and happy as he was with how tense the situation all around him was, but for the good of everyone gathered, he didn't care one bit. He waved excitedly at Sue while holding the nameless brown caterpillar in his other stinger arm, the little one continually trying and failing to wriggle out of his dad's hold.

Hers wouldn't be the only attention Basil would end up catching, though. The bee's excited buzzing got Ginger to speak up as well, his voice sounding genuinely interested. Based on the insect's utter lack of reaction to the lizard, he likely had no idea who Ginger was, and for the better.

Way better, Basil's constant stream of buzzes and clicks eventually culminating in him handing his little one for the night kin to hold, taking the technicolor lizard by surprise if his eyes opening all the way for a moment were any sign. As surprising as that development was, Ginger went along with it, carefully holding the caterpillar and even scritching under their chin with one finger, much to the little insect's audible delight.

All the while, Sue went through the by now familiar motions, double checking the surface she was standing on to avoid the repeat of her past mishap. Extend left arm, tune out emotions, focus on—

So many people, so much attention, ugh!

Sue recoiled at her attempted telepathy, doubling over at how painful her brief attempt was, for her mind and fin alike. She felt she owed Basil clear communication because of what had happened, and here she was, left effectively mute again, the thought only filling her with more anxiety. Another try yielded largely the same results, except somehow even worse. It sent a wave of nausea to rock her body and made it feel like the wound on her front was simultaneously bleeding and burning, all for daring to try talking with a friend.

None of that, only more pain.

Feeling herself become the focus of many observers afterwards didn't help any, either. Sue had no idea what to do—couldn't really calm anyone down without linking up, but couldn't link up; hell, couldn't even tune out all the mental noise around her while keeping on walking. It was a lot; it was so much, her breath began to catch in her throat,

And then, buzzing right before her, and something warm and smooth on her left shoulder.

Prying her eyes open revealed Basil to be hovering in the air in front of her, his concern palpable from up close. Compound eyes made it impossible to make out what he was looking at exactly, but he'd clearly noticed the bandages around her fin at some point, pointing towards it with one stinger before buzzing out a question. She was in no shape to answer, but Ginger was, his flat response only leaving Basil more concerned.

And determined.

And this time, also more mindful, making him stop himself right before he tried dragging Sue anywhere again. He wasn't an expert at nonverbal communication with anyone outside of his kin, but he could try, just to make sure his friend was alright. He pointed a disarmed stinger at her head, then made a smooth line between it and his head, then pointed at the injury while shaking his head.

Right, I can't do this, not in this state. Guess I'll just have to make do like this for a while...

Sue gave the bee a slow, begrudging nod, his acknowledgment immediate and confirmed by Ginger. The realization brought on a bit of sorrow, though not for any selfish reasons, as evidenced by the unusually-slow-by-Basil's-standards hug that followed. It may have been a bit uncomfortable because of bringing even more emotions closer to her injured body part, but it was very appreciated all the same. "Thank you, Basil..."

No understanding, but a cheerful nod.

By the time he was done, a quick glance around made it clear that some of the excess attention had crept away from the scene. Many onlookers were no doubt disappointed to see the nefarious and wicked night kin... play with a baby insect in his arms instead of… whatever it was he was supposed to be doing.

His jokes might not have been the most well timed, but he was undefeated at peek-a-boo.

As Sue took that adorable scene in, she felt something warm and smooth bump into her left hand, a quick glance revealing it to be one of Basil's stingers. If him doing it again a few more times afterwards was any sign, it seemed to be an intentional gesture, though what it implied wasn't... comfortable to imagine.

I like you a lot Basil, but I'm not sure that grabbing stingers barehanded is a good idea...



Then again, he probably knows that better. Maybe it's high time to just trust him instead of assuming I know more about his body than he does.

While Sue reeled from the self-critical part of her mind smacking her with a baseball bat, her free hand took the bee up on his offer. His stinger was as firm as its appearance made it look like, the chitin threading the needle between being too rough to be comfortable and too smooth to hold on to safely.

Alright, yeah, walking with a support was easier, and probably necessary with how much her attempts at telepathy had drained her. And it made Basil very happy, which was the most important thing.

Once Sue was confident in her grasp, the bee hovered over to ask the lizard something while staying close enough to keep providing constant support. Ginger's answer was a verbal equivalent of a shrug paired with the physical equivalent of a shrug—namely, a shrug. Neither of the two knew how to proceed from there for a while, the deadlock broken through with a snap of the lizard's fingers and a short, trilled response.

Their new pace was even slower than before, but neither Ginger nor Basil cared much, the former still playing with the caterpillar in his arms. The lil' insect's occasional drawn out squeaks had his dad break into buzzed laughter each time, followed by his typical flood of excited words.

Things were good. The baby was happy. Nobody was freaking out.

While the two men chatted amongst themselves about something Sue couldn't quite figure out, she glanced over at the nearby construction site and the being closest to her. The bulk of the hut was done by now, with only the roof missing anymore. And, if the small mound of off-red tiles beside the building was any sign, the roof was exactly what was being worked on at the moment.

It seemed to be just Granite that was working on it, though. A glance further into the clearing determined the rest of the builders' team to have already started work on the next hut, all of them anywhere from elbow to entire-body deep in the foundation work, depending on their height.

They really build these fast, huh.

Placing roof tiles unsurprisingly didn't turn out to be any more exciting to watch than expected, even if it was being performed by a four-armed gray non-human made of what looked like pure muscle. Right as Sue was about to look away and let her gaggle of acquaintances resume their walk while turning her thoughts towards wondering just how many tons could Granite deadlift, something odd caught her attention.

There was a small pile of five tiles within the reach of the four-arms'... lower pair of arms, reduced to two right after he took a few off the top. As she turned her head to look away, she spotted... something small, pitch black, and very misshapen at the very bottom of her vision, sending her inner ear into haywire—and then, the next thing she knew, she was blinking her daze away, Basil buzzing at her in concern. The... whatever she saw was nowhere to be seen.

I'll probably need another checkup soon, huh.

Granite's low voice distracted her from that train of thought, the remaining tiles gone all of a sudden. All of two tiles going missing didn't justify more than a bit of annoyance, and that's where Granite's emotions were at as he looked over his shoulder, about to speak up at their little group—and froze, together with Ginger.

The abrupt shift made Sue gulp nervously, the gray giant's mind still stunned in shock. Though, if Ginger's equally surprised reaction was anything to go by, it wouldn't stay so for good. And if something bad were to happen, she'd be powerless to stop them—

...

She had no idea Granite could be this loud, but it was only fitting.

In an instant, the builder was off the ladder and dashing over to Ginger, surprise giving way to elation, bright and warm, manifesting in a gregarious shout. Its suddenness took Sue and Basil aback, but the lizard himself seemed to have expected it, his usually flat expression shifting to the biggest, toothiest smile Sue had seen him give yet as he ran towards Granite.

As suddenly as the dash had started, it ended, the technicolor lizard's happiness giving way to shock and pause; a couple of warbled words and a raised hand conveyed the need to stop to the four-armed builder as well. Without waiting another moment, Ginger ran back up to Basil and handed his son back to him; the bee's question about what was happening cut off by the night kin resuming whatever had almost happened before—namely, a massive, tight hug from Granite.

Ginger's legs kicked the air as he was squeezed for all he was worth. The instant of concern for the lizard's well being that followed was abated once Granite had loosened up his embrace enough to let him breathe again, before Ginger returned the affection to whatever extent his comparatively shorter reach was capable of.

The sight of Ginger getting squeezed like a dog toy, including his eyes going comically wide for a moment, more than made up for his mistimed joke earlier.

The celebrations wouldn't end there, though, nowhere near. Granite followed his hug by shouting toward the rest of the construction crew, the call's effect immediate. One by one, the other builders, the absent Kantaro aside, scrambled over from the other site. The brown spiky pangolin, the bipedal rhino, the red metal... robot insect, the entire gang's here.

The entire gang was excited to see Ginger again.

Maybe there is hope after all.

Maybe things will be alright.




In self-shilling news: I've got a Patreon now! No exclusive content there yet, and probably won't be for a while now (not until I start the next fic after Another Way / From the Vast), so it's just for expressing support for the time being.



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six, and a one-off short, Victory Lap!
 
Last edited:
Sue gasped at that final addendum. The words jogged her tattered recollection, including the vixen collapsing beside her. The mention of a feat as sci-fi-ish as outright teleportation was acknowledged and then summarily dismissed. No matter how cool it was, it could wait until Sue was certain both her mentors were alright.
This section is a little awkward - it's worded as if Sue hasn't already seen teleportation, and even been teleported.
"S-so her body is unharmed?"

"^It wasn't hurt beyond the shallow puncture of the arrow quill, no.^"

The body was fine, but... the soul wasn't. What a morbid thing to imagine, especially when taken to its logical conclusion.
I wonder what the implications for Sue's soul are, then. Hopefully nothing major.
Sue was torn between finding that attitude commendable on the abstract level, and still being a bit afraid of Alastor following his impermeable attack earlier.
"Impermeable" probably isn't the word you want there. I've been seeing a few strange word choices like that here and there.
There was a small pile of five tiles within the reach of the four-arms'... lower pair of arms, reduced to two right after as he took a few off the top. As she turned her head to look away, she spotted... something small, pitch black, and very misshapen at the very bottom of Sue's vision, sending her inner ear into haywire-

And then, the next thing she knew, she was blinking her daze away, Basil buzzing at her in concern. The... whatever she saw was nowhere to be seen.

I'll probably need another checkup soon-

Granite's low voice distracted her from that train of thought, a glance over showing the couple of remaining tiles to be gone all of a sudden. All of two tiles going missing didn't justify more than a bit of annoyance, and that's where Granite's emotions were indeed at as he looked over his shoulder, about to speak up at their little group-
Little buddy's nabbing roof tiles instead of fabric? Huh. I wonder what they're going to do with it. The rags from the medical lesson and the green silk from Dewdrop's bundle make sense as disguise supplies (not that there's any evidence tying the Mimikyu to those supply disappearances), but two roof tiles...
 
This section is a little awkward - it's worded as if Sue hasn't already seen teleportation, and even been teleported.

"Impermeable" probably isn't the word you want there. I've been seeing a few strange word choices like that here and there.

Oof, good catches. Don't have much to say in my defense for the first one except the fact that Chapters 17 and 19 were written a month apart, and for the 'impermeable' I'm almost positive what I *meant* to write was 'intangible'. Just went back and corrected these two hitches.



Little buddy's nabbing roof tiles instead of fabric? Huh. I wonder what they're going to do with it. The rags from the medical lesson and the green silk from Dewdrop's bundle make sense as disguise supplies (not that there's any evidence tying the Mimikyu to those supply disappearances), but two roof tiles...

Well, if they were gathering supplies for a disguise, it's not very likely that they suddenly switch tracks into trying to build a house with stolen materials. The question to ask is: *what* are they building a disguise of?
 
Well, if they were gathering supplies for a disguise, it's not very likely that they suddenly switch tracks into trying to build a house with stolen materials. The question to ask is: *what* are they building a disguise of?
Maybe they need some hard plates for their disguise. Coupled with the green thread... Gardevoir green hair and chest spikes? That's the best fit I'm seeing.
 
Chapter 20: Heresy


Chapter 20: Heresy



Fortunately for Ginger's back, the other construction workers expressed their joy at his return in less... abrupt ways. That's not to say more affection wasn't present—the opposite, if anything. The bipedal rhino might've dwarfed the technicolor lizard to a comical degree, but the large high five the two soon exchanged left the gray one reeling much more than Ginger—at least, if shaking their hand off in pain was any sign.

The group's excited chatter was so loud that even if Sue had known their language, she doubted she'd be able to make out more than a few scattered words.

Granite got his hug, the rhino got their high-five, and the spiky brown pangolin got... a chest bump. Suppose that was the safest course of action considering their ridiculous claws and the many spikes covering their back. Once the two had finished that greeting, the pangolin kept talking as Ginger pulled up some of his loose skin. Their constant chitters grew louder and happier, culminating in them pulling the lizard into another hug.

Judging by his brief hissed remark and a chuckle, Ginger commented on it all with a joke—but that's not how it felt to the builders. Whatever he'd said, it left them sappier, their flare-up of joy getting dampened by sorrow even as they tried to keep their minds away from it.

That held true for everyone except for the red robot insect, keeping themselves towards the back of the group and remaining quiet until now. For a moment, Sue grew concerned, worrying that their colder reception was a prelude to Ginger receiving a heaping portion of bigotry from a bunch he'd clearly considered friends—

Which, thankfully, wasn't the case.

Soon after she'd noticed the metal one's silence, so did the rest of their group, proceeding introduce them and Ginger to each other. The curt handshake paled in comparison with all the other displays of affection earlier; still, it palpably put the robot at ease—only for something said shortly after to make them go wide-eyed and stare down at Ginger, their following question delivered in what sounded like highly compressed buzzes.

Someone needs their bitrate upped.

The moment of tension that followed didn't last long as the group kept talking amongst each other, the robot soon easing out around the night kin. As they cooled off, Sue glanced off to the side to check on how Basil was doing—only to find the spot beside her empty. The bee turned out to be in the middle of chatting with Birch in the crowd some distance away, the nameless caterpillar now in their other half's arms.

Red robot spoke up another question, catching Sue's attention again. Ginger perked up at whatever was just said, his answer slow and uncertain, as if he hadn't quite understood the question. Undeterred, the metal bug tried again, first pointing at Ginger's orange-red crest, then at... themself, and lastly at the pile of roof tiles nearby. Something about color, maybe? The tiles' shade was a coincidental match for the row of scales on top of Ginger's head, after all.

Regardless if that was the topic or not, Ginger's response made it clear it didn't matter either way. His answer was brief, ending with as large of a shrug as his lanky body could provide. Couldn't have been particularly in-depth, but the red metal one seemed to be content with it, acknowledging it with a nod.

That's one potentially awkward discussion resolved.

Following the metal bug's question, the chat continued to relax, excitement easing out into contentment. Sue's horn definitely appreciated that change in mood, its burning pain subsiding as the mood calmed down.

Everyone stay calm or I'm gonna get wildly uncomfortable.

The chatter continued once Basil made his way back, joining the group now that he'd emptied his arms. It was hard to follow what anyone was talking about, but it didn't matter—it wasn't Sue's chat to follow and partake in, after all.

As everyone else talked on, she took the opportunity to gather her bearings, rolling her shoulders and shifting her weight from side to side, trying to manage her exhaustion. The pit stop was much appreciated, even if a seat would've been preferred. Hopefully, she wouldn't have to stand beside the group looking dumb—or at least dumber than usual—for much longer.

Ginger's raised hiss tackled Sue out of that worrisome train of thought, the once-human following the lizard's eyeline into the crowd to find Willow on its other end. The sight brought the builders' no less joy than it did her, and everyone who could speak was chiming in to pass greetings over to the medic.

Their response wasn't very reassuring.

Past proximity let Sue just barely pick Willow's aura out of the passersby. They were understandably on edge, either in the middle of or about to grab supplies to treat Sundance's injury. That much was perfectly understandable, and nobody was about to pull them into a spirited discussion with their duties on the line, of course. It was what followed that unnerved Sue in particular, a sudden mid-step shift in their mood once they'd looked toward the builders.

Surprise. Reassurance.

Shock. Fear. Alarm.

The emotional change was so abrupt it almost made the medic trip then and there, and again after they'd looked away and upped their pace, not even acknowledging the group's greetings. Sue didn't want to assume anything; there were many reasons for a response like that, but it left her feeling a bit... worried.

Thankfully, she wouldn't be left to stew in those unpleasant emotions for too long, Willow's uncertain reaction evidently prompting Ginger to get a move on. He caught Sue's attention with a pat on her free arm and pointed further into Moonview's streets. Basil wasted no time in resuming his helpful spot from earlier, flying beside her.

As the crippled Forest Guardian and the helpful bee prepared to move, the technicolor lizard did one last round around the builders' team. Predictably, him having to head off only sparked further questions, most of them of the unnerved sort.

Figures when it's the first time they'd seen their friend in years, and now he has to get going after just a few minutes...

He couldn't answer all the questions, but he could give a broader statement or two. The first one left the group rather somber, and the second perked them up again, especially as the lizard accompanied it by pointing toward the Newmoon path—she could almost hear trip plans start clicking together in the builders' heads.

With the last couple goodbyes and Sue grabbing Basil's stinger for support, the trio of various mobility headed off from the construction site. The team they'd left behind took a long while to resume their usual work following... that, not that Sue could blame them. To various extents, they all felt like they'd seen a ghost. An actual ghost, not… Hazel ghost.

Not literally dead, but in a social sense... yeah, pretty much dead.

Ginger continued to catch passersby's attention as the group pushed through the streets and narrow paths, but less and less of it each time. Suppose everyone who cared enough to gawk at a night kin in Moonview had already done so, leaving folks that either weren't aware of the significance of Ginger's presence, or just didn't care.

There wasn't much point in trying to distinguish the two. Either option was fine, as far as Sue was concerned.

A few more minutes of mostly silent marching later, they had finally ended up at their intended destination—Poppy's stall. Seems she's been at it for long enough for Ginger to be well aware of the sheer quality and quantity of the goods she could fix up on a whim, which didn't surprise Sue in the slightest.

Hopefully Poppy falls in either the 'doesn't know' or 'doesn't care' group; my stomach's starting to complain.

The truth wouldn't be revealed for a while longer, however, with Hazel ghosting the counter this time. Poppy, meanwhile, was little more than a blur in the back of the kitchen, seemingly in the middle of putting together no less than three meals simultaneously. The sunset's faint light didn't make it easy to tell just what exactly she was fixing, especially with Hazel's grunted greeting interrupting Sue's focus.

Sue felt mischief briefly spike in the ghost's mind at seeing her, but absolutely nothing when Hazel's attention had shifted onto Ginger. She was endlessly grateful for the lizard to have picked up the hassle of ordering, muttering something to himself as he examined the menu above him before passing a short order on. With the hissed description forwarded, Ginger focused on the fairy cook, eyes narrowing as if he was leering at her.

Eventually, the not-leer died down, Ginger's body language slumping afterwards. His usual grimace was hard to read, but the expression that followed felt... sad, in a way. Sue wasn't even sure whether he was actually feeling down or if it's just her reading too much into it, but she figured that some reassurance wouldn't hurt.

She carefully let go of Basil's stinger while looking around for an appropriate part of Ginger's body to use for some patted affirmation. The loose green skin covered most of his back and shoulders, discounting them as options, which left... his thin arms, maybe. Not too much surface area, especially with Sue's current hands being substantially larger than they used to be, but she hoped her support would be understood, regardless.

*pat pat*

Nope, didn't work.


Fortunately, Ginger hadn't interpreted the gesture negatively, instead just staring at her, confused. Since that one didn't work, Sue figured to try out something else—anything to convey reassurance.

A thumbs up, maybe?

Her hand was still capable of that gesture, even if it looked really awkward with two fewer fingers to offset the sticking thumb. It didn't elicit any reaction either, leaving her worried about possibly seriously screwing things up by now, or even accidentally offending him—

...or neither.

The gesture came off silly with how small his paws were, but it was still unmistakably an attempt at returning her thumbs-up. A very confused attempt, Ginger's expression looking less reassured and more like it was trying to crack a dumb puzzle, but an attempt all the same.

Local multicolor lizards discovered to have mirror neurons, more at elev—

*eeeeEEEEE!*


The squeak was sudden and deafening, the entire trio in front of the stall jumping in response. Before they could even figure out what had just happened, the cook was already on the move, tossing the three bowls in her arms in the air as she ran out of the pantry. Sue didn't even have the time to process said bowls landing on the nearby counters with perfect grace, not a single piece of their contents spilling out, the pink blur's arrival cutting off her rattled brain.

And once Poppy got there, there were no survivors.

Her squeeze was somehow as strong as Granite's from earlier, the sound that left Ginger at the hug almost like a dog toy. And the fairy wouldn't even stop there, still holding the lizard tight as she took off into a pirouette. She maintained balance through magics unknown as she spun, barely avoiding smacking either of the other two with her flailing friend.

If not for the bright joy going through Poppy's mind, Sue would've almost thought she was about to pile drive or toss Ginger. A few spins later, she let go of him, his eyes spinning as he desperately tried to maintain balance to the backdrop of Poppy's twinkly laughter. Or at least, initially twinkly, the fairy's laugh growing louder and more bellowing once she'd spotted everyone's confused expressions.

That's right Hazel, for once it's someone else laughing at your expense.

Once Ginger was no longer at risk of having spinning cartoon stars spontaneously appear above his head, he could respond to the sudden greeting with his own. Regardless of what was said, it clarified exactly nothing for Hazel. The prankster joined in the group after phasing through the counter, massive eyes and cartoonish mouth conveying her confusion in perfect clarity. And then, her fluster once Poppy had snuck in a smooch on her cheek.

The assorted onlookers had recovered from Poppy's outburst enough by then to react to the fairy's follow-up. The chorus of Basil's buzzes, Ginger's hisses and Sue's laughter conveyed their amusement at the ghost's embarrassment, bringing forth shame to the shameless.

Good.

Poppy wouldn't even wait for her wife to finish recovering before introducing their impromptu guest, her pink arm wrapping around Ginger's shoulders as the other pointed at him with pride and fondness, in gestures and thoughts alike.

As cranky as Hazel might've been after being put on the spot for once, her wife's burning enthusiasm helped immensely in melting through any unpleasant emotions, interest slowly creeping in to replace them. Not straightforward interest, of course—that wouldn't fit her image at all. Instead, it was an interest that feigned disinterest, maybe even mockery, choosing questions carefully to piece things together without appearing too curious.

...

Her injury might've made her horn sting like mad when Sue focused in on what the surrounding people were feeling, but goodness, it could manage some impressive feats, especially now that she'd had a bit of practice. And she didn't even need to link up with others, she just... felt it all. Multiple tuggings overlapping, interest and insecurity combining into secondary and tertiary emotions. Three basic colors mixing to create a painting, a handful of tones coming together to form a symphony.

It all just made sense to her. For better or worse, she was getting used to this.

The abrupt shift in mood at one of the fairy's lines took Sue out of her pondering. A glance at the rest of the group revealed Basil's and Hazel's shock, the latter much more subdued, Poppy's exasperation, and Ginger's... nothing she could sense. Poppy's groan might not have clarified much on its own, but once she'd explained something to the massive bee, the atmosphere began to loosen up.

Seems a couple of someones only now figured out just what this half-rainbow creature is, pffft.

As exaggerated as Basil's startle was, it didn't take long for it to die down. It first turned into pensiveness, and then determination as the bee hovered towards the lizard, buzzing something directly at him. Ginger's responses sure didn't sound spirited either way, his expression offering nothing to go off. Guess as shocked as Basil was, Ginger didn't care much? The exchange of bows that followed was probably some sort of formal greeting—

*tap tap*

Huh?


The taps on Sue's free arm made her glance towards where they'd come from. Somewhat predictably, she saw nothing, leaving Sue blinking a few times in confusion before looking back—

Just to see Hazel's grimace from up close, shaded as if only lit up from below, and with no sound to accompany it.

Aside from Sue's own subsequent shriek of fear, at least.

She tried to dash back out of reflex, her flight response acting out despite her dysfunctional leg. In moments, she was falling, only able to hear her own racing heart, too paralyzed to move—just in time for Basil to circle around her and stop her fall.

A loud grunt left him as the flat sides of his stingers supported her back, the bee managing to straighten her out despite his smaller size. Hazel's laughter filled Sue's ears as she worked through all the Astonishment in her system, her body gradually unclenching to the tune of a fresh new argument between the spook and the insect.

Poppy might've been amused and Hazel might've been oh-so-proud of herself, but Basil was very, very annoyed. His buzzes and clicks kept rising in volume as the prankster brushed his words aside, again and again. Their discussion kept growing in volume, Basil's disarmed stingers swinging from side to side in increasingly animated ways.

The cook just found it all funny.

Sue, meanwhile, was of half a mind to get back at Hazel, briefly considering repeating her accidental attack on Basil but on the ghost instead, and very deliberately this time. A terrible, messed-up idea, and she knew it well. It was something that would cast a serious shade on her as a person, but she was much too drained by today to keep her emotions in check, every little bit of emotional exhaustion burning up into anger—

Thankfully for everyone around, Ginger knew just what to do.

Before either side of the argument could react, the lizard grabbed the backs of both their heads and bonked them together, single-handedly redirecting their combined ire onto him. Ire, and attention, Ginger using the latter by speaking up to both of them.

If what she'd seen of Newmoon was representative, he had some experience with dealing with superpowered creatures getting angry at each other from time to time, and whatever he'd said, it seemed to work. Basil and Hazel alike kept deflating for a while, emotions cooling by the moment—at least, until Ginger put the ghost on the spot again. Try to defend herself as she might, Ginger's barrage cut through Hazel's every excuse, much like Willow's from a few days ago.

Roast her ghost ass.

Eventually, Hazel finally relented, not feeling good about any of it. Thankfully for her and Sue alike, she wouldn't be forced to apologize to her victim again. Instead, she grumbled to herself before... collapsing underground in a very literal way, phasing downwards until she was entirely out of view.

Must be nice, being able to throw a hissy fit and just disappear literally anywhere like that.

The mood of the rest of the group was... uneasy to put it lightly, though Sue was too wound up to pay much attention. Poppy had gone from elated, to amused, to now worried, Ginger's reassurances not helping much. Basil clearly didn't enjoy how Ginger had broken up his earlier spat either, one stinger reaching up and rubbing the area of the unintentional headbutt as he floated over to Sue.

Sue had no idea what exact words he'd just vocalized, but a pretty solid hunch of what he meant by them. "I-I'm okay Basil, don't worry. What's up with her, I-I swear to Duck..." she muttered, unnerved. Her still sticking to that name probably constituted a grave heresy of some sort—though considering her last interaction with said deity had Her melt her brain over something that didn't end up mattering at all, she didn't care.

Not that Night Father had been all that useful either—

*w-woof, woof?*

Oh no.


The barks were well familiar by now, filling Sue's psyche with whiplash. Spark's physical presence was comforting as the fox got to nuzzling her leg and happily greeting Basil, but the once-human knew well that this was going to be a very transient relief. The lil' vixen wasn't despairing, but she was palpably confused.

She must've not known yet, but was already suspecting something.

"H-hey Spark. I'm—I'm sorry..." Sue whimpered, the somber sound not reassuring Spark any.

Her woofs grew a bit more insistent afterwards, the occasional questions Sue could make out accompanied by hints of distress. She had no way of responding to these, and Spark knew that. The tension of being put on a distressing spot like that threatened to sink her into a new emotional low—but, once more, Ginger intervened.

His voice was much lower than before, his body language slumped and expression the most distraught Sue had seen him be yet. With a couple of growls, he caught Spark's attention, and with a couple more, everyone else's, too. Their combined shock left Sue feeling unwell—especially as it changed into something much worse.

Spark's barks turned quiet and squeaky as panic gripped her tiny body. She immediately ran up to the night kin lizard, barking non-stop. His hisses helped little, a look around not seeing any of the medics or the wounded Sundance.

There was one obvious spot for her to have ended up at, though, and both Sue and Spark realized it at around the same time.

The kit wasted no time before taking off into Moonview. Ginger's startled growl in her direction was cut off by Sue passing by moments later, the Forest Guardian following in Spark's footsteps at whatever pace she was capable of. Her body was sore, her horn smarted like a motherfucker, the negative emotions around her amplified the pain, but the adrenaline cruising through her system offset it all—adrenaline, and the desire to comfort a terrified child.

Sue could almost navigate these few streets from memory. Turn to the left, then another, a few buildings forward, then to the right. Straight on for a decent stretch, left turn again, and there it was.

Willow's clinic.

Spark's distraught howl reached the other two before they'd even turned the last corner, the sound freezing the blood in their veins. Sue pushed on, sheer focus dulling everything but the fox's sadness out. She'd only barely squeezed through the clinic's door frame as she caught up with the fiery cub, the sight inside equal parts sad and reassuring.

Sundance hadn't gotten any worse in the meantime, breathing deeply in her coma. The former couldn't be said for Spark, though. Twin streams of tears ran down her cheeks as she scrambled up onto the bed, nestling in next to her wounded mom. She kept constantly barking at her, with pain, fright, and worry mixing in her every plea.

Even despite Solstice's previous reassurances that the older fox would be alright, the sheer misery radiating from Spark made Sue doubt it. It could've easily just been infectious emotions, virulent despair, but that awareness didn't make them any less effective. Especially when combined with Sue's utter exhaustion.

Please make it, Sundance, please...

Steps approaching from behind cut her idle prayer off, their particular aura familiar enough by now to not even have to look. She cleared the path for Willow with a side step, only now realizing that Ginger had followed her in at some point. The medic greeted her on autopilot as the entirety of their unnerved focus redirected towards the situation on the bed. Willow's words wavered, straining to sound as comforting as they were capable of.

Thankfully, even pretend calm was enough to reach Spark. The medic's reassurance, combined with their gentle pets, gradually worked its way through the fox's panic. At one point, they went quiet and guided the lil' fox right towards her mom's front, to the exact spot that would make listening to her heartbeat and breaths the easiest. Beat by beat, the little one slowly eased out, coming to grips with what had just happened, panic dulling into sorrow.

In any other circumstances, Willow choosing to move the entire bed instead of asking Spark to hop off so they could reach Sundance's back would've been hilarious to Sue, but... not now.

Not like this.

The actual physical injury was barely noticeable from just a couple of meters away, looking less like something that had almost killed her and more like the result of an annoying knife mishap. To think she'd almost died at that moment, to think Solstice had almost died, that she would've certainly died if she was standing only half a step forward…

Sue felt anger grip her again. At Juniper, at this entire nightmare that she was risking life and limb to help untangle, this mess of old wounds, grudges, and xenophobia, one with what felt like no answers, especially right now.

One she had to fix on her own.

Sniffling coming from the bed mellowed Sue's raging emotions, her desire to comfort Spark brighter than ever. Her muscles complained as she forced herself to move. She kept her grunting in, lifting her crutch off the ground for the umpteenth time, pushing toward the vixen one painful step at a time. She had no words; that much was neither unexpected nor new. But what she had was touch and comfort, and Spark needed as much of those as she could provide.

Low purrs, slowing breath. Despite everything, she was helping.

Even if Spark herself was too busy to acknowledge her gestures, Willow did, offering her a tired smile and a weak nod as they reapplied the bandages. It was at that point, though, that they noticed Ginger again. Their reaction was the same, a discouraging, cold startle.

Sue deeply hoped it wasn't what she feared it was.

Ginger left the clinic soon after, taking away the source of that unpleasant sensation, but not ending it altogether. Discomfort kept churning inside of Willow's head. If Sue wasn't battered, mentally drained, and physically exhausted, she might've even tried to link up and investigate just what had happened.

Instead, she just gave Spark one last pat and followed Ginger out.

He was waiting for her just around the corner, leaning against the nearby building with an unpleasant, pensive expression. Once he'd noticed her, he conveyed a new direction for them to walk towards with a tilt of his head as he straightened out. Thankfully, he had enough manners to match her ever-slowing pace.

The looming sunset bathed Moonview in a fierce orange light as they headed eastward, shadows growing even longer by the moment. Sue had no idea where they were going or why, too exhausted to do much thinking anymore. Everything she'd seen so far today made her hope beyond hope that this was it, that nothing else terrible would happen.

Before she knew it, there was a warm wetness on her cheeks. A couple of stray tears welled on her chin and eventually splashed against her horn, the resulting cold shocks forcing her to stop. It took Ginger a hot minute to notice, the lizard lost in his own thoughts. Once he did, he walked over to her, checking up on her to whatever extent he was capable of. Which was almost nothing, but even him pausing and waiting for her to get better was very appreciated, more than he'd ever know.

Just have to focus and make it through the rest of today. Just have to make it through. Just have to—

"Ginger?"

Solstice's voice was the single most comforting sensation Sue could've asked for at that moment, making her shamble a couple of steps toward the older Forest Guardian upon hearing it. The Mayor wasn't doing much better than her, though. Unkempt hair, glistening eyes, shaking posture—even the blue tattoos seemed more washed out than usual, though that might've just been the lighting.

"Eyyyup," Ginger nodded, sighing. "Figured I might use the opportunity to look around, y'know—doubt I'll ever get one again. Went to meet some old friends. See what everyone's been up to, how Moonview has grown and such. Don't worry, I'll be heading out soon. Just want to check on one last thing."

Solstice responded with a shaking nod. She was clearly unsure about the whole idea, but by now it was much too late to say no. What happened, happened, and there was nothing anyone could do. "Alright. I suppose that's only fair for your help. Are you feeling okay, Sue?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

No, of course she wasn't, and they both knew that. "I-I'll manage," Sue sidestepped the question, grasping her crutch even tighter. "H-how are you holding up?"

They both also knew that this was a question better left unanswered. "Sundance has gotten medical attention, at least," Solstice sighed. "Has anyone told Spark—"

"Yep, she ran into us and I had to explain what Juniper did. She's cuddled up to Sundance now, over at the clinic," Ginger explained, wincing at the recent memory.

Even trying to imagine all the pain the entire situation must've brought upon the little fox sent shivers down Solstice's back. She was relieved, deep down, that it wasn't her who had to pass the dire news on. "Alright," she weakly nodded. "Thank you for that, Ginger."

"Ain't no problem."

Sue could only stare as Solstice chewed through it all, so many thoughts swirling inside her head that it was difficult to make out anything more precise than general distress. Might as well just get this done with. "Lead the way, Ginger," the Mayor instructed.

"Sure thing," he answered, his voice flat and tense, a marked contrast compared to when Sue'd first interacted with him in Newmoon. Suppose that with everything that had happened, there was only so much stress one could cover up, no matter how hard they tried.

Sue was too weak to try anymore, Solstice too weak to stop trying.

The two Forest Guardians slowly followed the technicolor lizard through the streets, the density of passersby shrinking as the sun set. For better or worse, their destination wasn't too far. The Mayor was taken aback as she realized where Newmoon's leader was heading, a cold emotion filling her mind at the realization. Not fear, though.

Shame.

Sunset lit up Duck's graven depiction, the shadows of nearby buildings gradually creeping along the bases of the three walls of the monument surrounding the elevated altar. Despite everything, despite Sue's internal mockery towards the deity in question, seeing Her be depicted like this, having Her likeness come to life with the brilliant orange light... it was stunning.

Ginger's focus wasn't on the central wall bearing Duck's likeness, though—precisely the opposite. "Wait, where'd—no… No, you didn't..."

The lizard's words were the most shocked Sue had heard him speak yet, genuinely taken aback in the way she didn't think he was capable of. It only made them sting more, for Solstice and, by proxy, Sue alike. Despite the shrine no longer depicting his deity, Ginger still took his time approaching, putting more care into that than into seemingly anything else, ever.

Sue didn't know what he would do and mostly didn't want to know. Even as utterly non-hostile as the lizard had been so far, her heartbeat still sped up; she wanted to be anywhere but here.

Thankfully, Fate offered her a fleeting distraction.

*whiiiiistle!*

The familiar sound perked Sue's spirit up more than she'd thought anything was capable of. A look away from the unfolding scene at the monument revealed Lilly to be pushing a cart of fruit off in the distance with one arm, the other waving over at her. Even if she couldn't come over and comfort her directly, just having her around helped more than the leafy dancer could've known, her sight alone bringing back some of the accompanying relief in Sue's memories.

A small, shaky smile crept onto Sue's face as she began waving back with her free hand, the farmhand returning the gesture even more intensely—for a brief moment, at least.

Sue could only barely make the rough growl out from the din of the village, but its effect was clear to see. Lilly flinched as if struck, freeze giving way to hurriedly pushing the cart along. Root came into view next to where she'd been standing soon after, the purple spots around his neck aglow. The Forest Guardian had no idea what the hell was his problem, but was much too distraught and intimidated to act on that annoyance.

Especially after he turned towards her, red eyes glowing dimly in the distance as they stared straight at her.

Straight through her.

Sue reeled back at that sight, hurriedly looking away, just in time to see what Ginger had been up to. He was inspecting one of the side walls of the monument, the one that Sue could by now figure out to be implying protection from the dark.

Protection from the night kin.

It wasn't its front face that the lizard was focused on, though. One paw was reaching behind the stone slab, brushing along the monument's back face. He need not have spoken for his expression to tell everything, the wide-eyed surprise giving way to a quiet confirmation.

Guess I was right. Night Father's monument didn't just disappear into thin air.



Why did I have to be right.

It was hard to even look toward Solstice anymore, the shame at everything she'd done and facilitated that led to this unsightly discovery burning a hole in her mind. A goring, gangrenous mental wound, off-putting to even be near.

Before it could grow any further, the last thing anyone around wanted to see cut it off. As Ginger inspected the side wall's back face, its shaky foundation started to give at the modicum of force being applied to it. The massive slab leaned forward, making both Forest Guardians gasp—

"Woah woah woah, easy there—*ugh!*" Ginger grunted. He didn't look like he'd have even the fraction of the strength needed to just grasp the side of the stone slap and keep it from collapsing the manual way, but that's precisely what he then did. "There ya go, there ya go. Sorry for all that, my bad."

Even if the slight wavering in Ginger's voice would have only corresponded to being slightly unnerved for anyone else, by the lizard's standards it was outright freaking out, and Sue couldn't blame him one bit. It was only afterwards, once she began to calm down, that she even realized how fast it and the Mayor's hearts were racing to begin with.

Crisis averted, thank Duck.

The sheer tension made it hard to even exhale a sigh of relief. It wasn't the only obstacle to trying to relax though, with the second, arguably even larger one, announcing his presence with a loud, harsh growl.

Root's entire collar was ablaze now, the eerie purple flames seemingly not hurting the fiery badger at all. As harmless as the inferno around his neck was, that couldn't be said for his expression, teeth bared as fury and shock mixed on his snout, eyes going wide only to narrow right on the intruder night kin, the words that followed harsh and left untranslated. Probably for the best—

A motion in the corner of her eye made Sue glance over and freeze, her breath stuck in her throat.

As Ginger stared at the shouting priest, the slab he'd just secured began to lean away from him, too slowly for anyone to notice. There was nothing Sue could do but stare, stare as the side wall collapsed despite Ginger's best efforts to stabilize it.

Stare at the heresy's destruction.

*BANG!*

The deafening sound rocked the entire clearing and rooted everyone present, their hearts all skipping a beat as they turned to face its source, and saw the errant slab shattered on the grassy dirt, having fallen away from the altar on its own.

Both Root and Solstice were too shocked to so much as peep, but that didn't extend to Ginger, the lizard immediately stepped forward to assess the damage, muttering to himself. "Oh... fuck. Three, four... five larger pieces, several small ones. Shit. Mortar would prolly work, but would need to be careful. I need to get to Kantaro, she'll know what to do, she made it—"

"H-he," Sue interjected, heart still racing.

Her words derailed Ginger's train of thought for a moment before he continued, "He, right. Need to fetch him then, he'll know—KANTARO!"

Ginger's sudden shout combined with a wide-eyed look at the gathering crowd left most everyone staring at the blue beetle that was pushing his way to the front. He stared slack-jawed at the scene, yellow eyes jumping back and forth between Ginger and the wrecked side wall of the monument, the former catching up with him quickly.

"Kantaro, need help with that," the lizard explained, stress dripping from his voice. "Figure you either built it or helped, have any ideas on how to piece it together? Counted five larger pieces and a bunch of tiny ones. Think mortar will be enough?"

Kantaro could only force out a single word as he stepped forward a few steps, using whatever remaining sunlight to get a better view of the freshly destroyed side wall. "Ginger..." he began, before cutting himself off. No, this discussion wasn't needed—he's had an exact plan for what to do in this situation since the very moment he'd applied the final strike of the chisel on these two cursed slabs. "No," he finally spoke, voice no more than a low growl. "That heresy wasn't worth the stone it was carved on. Good riddance."

The fiery badger was only now recovering from the sheer shock of watching his sacred shrine be defiled like that, stunned silence giving way to fury. In an instant, the collar of fire around his neck went from nonexistent to overwhelming, each individual flame almost the size of his head. The burning heat drove most onlookers away, Sue, Solstice, and Ginger included—but not Kantaro.

The beetle stared his boss in the eyes even as he drew closer to overheating, body beginning to shake. Only upon seeing that did Root's fiery collar wane, shrinking even if the ferocious, downright feral grimace remained. Ginger immediately ran up to his friend to check on him afterwards, the beetle's reassuring grunt that followed too quiet to make out.

"Begone."​

Root's command was brief and striking; Sue left wanting to run for the hills even with it having not been aimed at her. Ginger fared better, thankfully. He glared at the priest as he straightened himself out, their eyes locking in tension once more.

"Don't have to tell me again."

Ginger spat at the ground in front of Root, the ordinarily insulting gesture made even more potent by the hissing and smoke that sprouted from the struck spot, as if the lizard had spat acid. And then, without any further ado, Ginger turned towards the Newmoon pathway,

And left.

Sue could only stare there as she and everyone else watched Ginger leave in silence. And with him, any remaining sunlight, the darkness shrouding the scene quickly thickening with the light poles still unlit.

It was only many, many minutes later that a gentle touch on Sue's arm finally snapped her out of her dissociation, making her jump. She looked around the dark scene, unable to make out much beyond Solstice's dimly glowing eyes, especially as the rest of Moonview left, one by one.

"^Head over to my tent, Sue,^" Solstice instructed, her intent obvious with the bed of Willow's clinic occupied.

Sue acknowledged the request with a shaky nod and turned toward where she remembered the Mayor's tent being. For a moment, she waited for Solstice to get going beside her, about to ask her if she would be going with her before hearing Root's harsh growls from much close up, the sound urging her on.

Once last glance over her shoulder confirmed Sue's fears, the sight of Solstice wincing with Root's every snarled word stabbing the younger Forest Guardian's heart. A part of her wanted to help, wanted to intervene, to do something, anything—but there was nothing she could do.

And so, her conscious control came out on top, for once.

Before Sue knew it, she was completely alone in the dark. She could barely make out anything around her with the sunlight gone and the Moon being little more than the narrowest of slivers. A part of her wanted to stop, but the rest hated that idea wholeheartedly, wanting to keep going and not stop until she was as far away from what had happened today, from the altar, from Root, as possible.

The more her mind dwelt on it all, on everything she'd seen, the more it felt like the Night Mother was the evil one of the two. Or, at the very least, attracted evil. Sue wanted to chuckle grimly at the realization, to laugh at the banal, cruel twist of irony in the healing deity being the manifestation of all evil in this world, at the Moon being the fucking Satan—

But she couldn't.

Because Solstice was there, too.

The internal conflict brought no relief and no release, the tension only growing whenever she tried to think through it all. There was no laughter to be had, no absurdity of the cosmos to be mocked or cherished, no barrel to live in and lecture at a passing emperor from.

It all just fucking hurts.

The sudden change of lighting nearby snapped Sue back to awareness. Crackle's obscured body flew from lamp post to lamp post, leaving purplish balls of flame behind. Even if he'd noticed her, Sue wasn't in the mood to talk much, not even acknowledging his presence as she pushed onward, Solstice's tent just up ahead.

Its inside was much smaller than Sue remembered it being. The artificial light didn't do nearly as good of a job of penetrating through the thin walls as natural sunlight, leaving the small space almost completely pitch black. Sue needed to stand in place for a minute or two as her eyes got used to the absence of light, and even then, she only barely made out something to sit on nearby.

Something soft, with no back support, and very elongated.

The only question was whether this used to be Aurora's bed, or Jasper's.

The thought provided yet another gut punch to Sue's psyche. Her body curled up as she sat still in complete darkness, only putting in the very minimum of effort and placing the crutch down on the floor beside her. Before long, the quiet truly began to set in. A distant, muffled step here, a stray gust of wind there, her own breaths—none of them could even remotely dent the all-encompassing silence of her surroundings, the silence that saps all the other senses too, that leaves one only with their own innermost thoughts.

...

...

...

I fucked up.

The realization was as simple as it was piercing, forcing a wince out of Sue as if she'd stabbed herself with a knife.

I should've done something. Something to stop Juniper, should've suspected it would happen, shouldn't have tried to tag along with Sundance to begin with—

Each of these hurt more and more. Sue's teeth gritted as she doubled over, every single thought feeling like it was stabbing her insides.

It's my fault. It's all my fault.

...

...

...

It's over, isn't it?

For once, there was no pain, merely a release of tension. A blissful shroud of powerlessness, interwoven with despair.

I'm stuck here.

...

...

...

No, I don't deserve that—

Right as Sue's thoughts were about to descend into another twisted pathway, the flap of the tent was shoved open. The light it had brought with itself left Sue reeling and shielding her eyes as Solstice spoke, "^Apologies, Sue. Do you want me to light a small fire here?^"

Sue declined Solstice's question with a shake, slowly prying her eyes open again. She could barely make out the older Forest Guardian carefully lowering sleeping Comet into the small cot immediately beside her bed before she took a seat, her whole mind feeling shellshocked.

Not that Sue was doing any better.

"^Do you want me to grab you anything, Sue? Food, water, light?^" the Mayor asked again, and once more, Sue shook her head, only curling up tighter on her bedding. She was hungry and thirsty, but the last thing she wanted in the moment was to put the onus on anyone to fix these issues for her, not after everything that had happened today.

Solstice wanted to say something, to cut Sue off there and then, to not let that kind of self loathing keep building—and if she'd had any words that could help, she might've used them. "^In that case... good night, Sue. May She keep your rest peaceful.^"

Both of them knew there would be no rest to be had tonight.

Sue nodded on autopilot before lying down on what was little more than a bare, thin mattress, profoundly uncomfortable without a pillow. And yet, exactly what she deserved.

Even with Solstice and Comet so close to her, the tent felt no more alive than before, impenetrable silence returning to reclaim its rightful throne in Sue's mind. There weren't words that could adequately cover everything. So many things she wanted to say, to apologize for. Almost all of them were inane self loathing, and even her inane self loathing mind was well aware of that.

All but one, though. One that she couldn't discount. One point where she could've intervened. One chance to stop this day from becoming even more of a disaster.

"I'm sorry for letting Ginger in," Sue whispered; the individual sounds little more than rustles of individual leaves in the spring breeze.

"^You did nothing wrong, Sue,^" Solstice reassured telepathically. "^Neither did Ginger.^"

Sue expected that first non-reassurance, but the follow-up gave her a pause. Her stony, distraught expression was interrupted for the first time in ages as she lifted a single eyebrow, the Mayor's response coming not long after. "^It's not the fault of either of you. If we hadn't defiled the Night Father's monument to carve out more glory towards the Pale Lady, this wouldn't have happened. If we hadn't banished the night kin on supposedly the Pale Lady's behest, this wouldn't have happened. If my clan's teachings of Pale Lady hadn't spread here, this wouldn't have happened.^"

A long, uncomfortable silence lingered in the tent as Sue chewed on Solstice's words, a sniffle coming over from the Mayor's bed eventually interrupting it. "^Why must She be a tool of hatred...^"

Sue couldn't contribute even the slightest bit of food for thought at the older Forest Guardian's rhetorical question—but what she could do, however, was listen.

"^Hatred, and fear, and night kin oppression. Again, a-and again. It's not what She is, it was never what She was... and yet it turns out this way, again and again. I tried to intervene, to sway Moonview when I could; it felt like it was working, but—^" Solstice paused, sobs giving way to a drawn out whimper. "^I was too weak. No better than any of them, I... I made this happen. I made Her into a tool of hatred, again. She isn't that, She has never been that... but there's nothing I can do.^"

A choking silence, an absence of motion. Only her mentor's thrashing, painful aura let Sue know whether she was even awake anymore.

"^Maybe I am the fool. For thinking it all could ever be any different. For thinking She could ever be a symbol of love, of hope, of healing.^"

Minutes passed by in utter stillness, then hours. Sue remained awake by the sheer tension of it all, despite the rest of her body yearning for rest, however feeble. However strained. And once that tension came undone, once Solstice spoke for the final time tonight, the rest came crashing along with her words, claiming Sue's consciousness once more.

"^Maybe the Pale Lady I used to pray to every night is gone.^"


Sue's own breathing was deafening.

Her dreamed-up eyes fed sensory input to her dreamed-up mind, but she couldn't see. There were only blurs of color, haphazard and distorted, taking an eternity to sharpen into a coherent image. Her hands. Her legs. The bench. The gray sand. The campfire, consuming the world around her in a blazing inferno.

Her mom's guitar. Shattered. Bleeding. Disemboweled.

Sue looked up. The rueful Sun bled crimson and shone no light. The overwhelming noise of her breaths drowned all other sound as she stared into it, watching the blood build up on its bottom. A large red spot grew, then bulged out, and, finally, released a single drop, falling across the skies.

And splashing on the silver Moon, right in between its two deities.

Before Sue knew it, she wasn't breathing anymore, tattered mind forcibly put together as it stared through someone else's eyes. A single red speck marked the moondust separating Night Father from Duck, the two facing away from each other. Maimed, scarred.

Wrong.

Night Father's left arm was shattered, the inky blackness mangled with multiple cuts taken out of it. It hung limply, connected to the rest of His body by a single, dark thread.

Duck looked so much worse.

Countless scars covered Her radiant body and blue-gold dawn, individual wounds coming together into patterns reminiscent of Solstice's tattoos. Her right and back wings had been stabbed repeatedly, vandalized; the parts that weren't outright destroyed covered in thick webs of cracks. Only stubs remained of the left wing.

Open gashes ran along the crescent horns that flanked Her head, coming together to resemble a couple of symbols Sue'd seen in her dreams and around Moonview, their meaning unknown yet derogatory. Her throat was slit, blood the color of full Moon flowing down Her front and staining the pink of Her paws, dripping off onto the moondust below.

Earth shone a cosmic distance behind them both, white and blue, enveloped sevenfold by an Emerald Serpent for its protection. Above them all, the ever-living Sun. Its judging light barraged the unreal scene, casting harsh, pitch-black shadows.

Two of them on the lunar surface, near her point of view. One sprouted from around her point of view. A head with three points, each with a short strip of paper hanging off of it, giving way to a short body, and then a pair of flaps, fluttering slowly in the absence of air.

The other was being cast by something that didn't exist, by something she wasn't allowed to perceive. A head with three points, the side ones curved and with something circular hanging from them. A short body, tapering outwards. Disjointed arms.

Duck spoke first, Her voice as regal as ever—and immediately cut off by Night Father.

"Is that all you have to say?"

Tremors went through the lunar surface at His words, the shadows of the twinned observers not flinching even slightly. She spoke again, Her voice raised and pleading—and, again, discarded.

"I do not care for your apology. It is worthless to me."

A fissure streaked across the moondust behind them, breaking off into a web of cracks from horizon to horizon. Duck kept trying, regal voice tearing up with emotion, only for Her fear to be met with His anger.

"You have done nothing to earn my forgiveness. I doubt you ever will."

The horizon shrunk around them as fissures gave way to a thundering earthquake, the entire dreamscape gradually coming undone.

At last, Duck caved and turned around, Her divine body shaking as She leaned in His direction, panic dripping from Her voice. Whatever She'd said, it was enough to make Him snap and turn around to face Her, midday blue and sunset pink eyes gazing into one another.

"What do I want you to do, you ask!?"

His voice might've been furious, but Sue heard the tiniest seeds of a genuine plea in it, focusing all that was left of her mind on them as reality fell apart.

"Change. Can you do that, ████████?"

The last word was not meant to be known by mortal minds, flooding Sue's remaining awareness with the utmost grace and restoration of moonlight, Her grace, Her restoration. Her healing.

Instant by instant, the surrounding space faded into nothingness, the very forms of the deities shattering in front of Sue's vision. Just before they did, just before everything was gone, she saw the Pale Lady open her mouth and speak a single word—

And then, all faded into nonexistence, vanishing into squeaky, grating laughter.



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast!

Also also check out my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six, and a one-off short, Victory Lap!
 
Last edited:
Interlude III: Distance


Interlude III: Distance



For once, her escape had been swift enough.

The Windrider gradually slowed down to her equivalent of a casual stroll, relaxing from flying faster than all terrestrial beings ran to only flying faster than most of them ran. Her body was used to so much more than this, to velocities capable of killing many lesser creatures on their own from sheer inertia.

Alas, her age would only let itself be temporarily overlooked, but never forgotten.

Despite her relatively sluggish flight, she was still making progress towards the next stop on her journey, and that was all that mattered. Or at the very least, all she knew she should've been focusing on, on the mere fact of progress instead of fretting about its exact pace. Easier said than done.

...



Blast it.

The low thrum that left the dragon's throat went unheard above the calm waters, not a single fellow flier sharing the nearby afternoon sky. She thought she had remembered the direction to take, that her long sharpened sense of place in the world would let her find her way without any aid—and yet, she wavered, coming to a stop in the middle of a vast ocean.

She wasn't doomed, nowhere near. Even if she were to become truly lost, her return would merely be delayed until she made it to shore somewhere and then followed along with it. And that was the worst-case scenario—Latch's foresight made sure of that. Once the Windrider had stopped, she opened the thick canvas bag affixed to her red wings, telekinesis ruffling through the assorted junk until she'd pulled out a small, metal item.

She may have been living amongst the people of Golden Sky for over a century by now, and yet she felt just as distant from them and their inventions of brass and iron as when she'd first encountered them. If not for her and one of their greatest tinkerers having taken a liking to each other, she would've probably long since left them for good.

Even despite the accomplishment she thanked them the most for.

Discarding that thought, the dragon recalled her friend's instructions on how to use the supposed navigational tool. Two needles spun freely in its circular brass chassis, moving through a dense forest of unfamiliar symbols. The red, iron one always pointed south, a feat accomplished though means beyond the Windrider's comprehension. The green, silver one, however, pointed to a beacon at the location Latch had specifically arranged for to be her resting spot on her way back. It was a provision the dragon was equally grateful for, and worried by.

Was her diminishing strength that easy to sense?


The remainder of the Windrider's journey towards her resting spot was spent in annoyed silence, verbal and mental alike. She ignored her body's complaints, forcing them silent despite their best efforts—she hadn't even crossed into her sixteenth century yet; she couldn't let herself be overtaken by such minor annoyances. And so, she raced on, chill air staining her down with salt as she passed by any onlookers in a red and white blur, much too fast for most to even react before she was long gone.

Her destination was almost too small to even be called an island.

It was small enough for even terrestrial beings to be capable of running circles around it, she imagined. A tower of stone and brass took up a non-insignificant part of it, housing the beacon that had beckoned her over, as well as its singular maintainer. Surrounding it was a grove of trees small enough for one to see the base of the tower from the shore, and beyond that, only the unending ocean.

The mere existence of this structure so far from the continent baffled the dragon greatly. She'd listened to Latch's explanations of sea and air routes, of using these so-called beacons as safe refuges amongst the waves and as jumping-off points for further exploration, but none of it really stuck.

It felt useless to her, perhaps even cruel to the people forced to stay there and maintain the devices in solitude. She'd also heard something about these positions being voluntary, though, so maybe it wasn't as evil as it seemed? Something to ask Latch about once she'd returned, she supposed.

Following the custom of this culture, the dragon knocked on the tower's door with a modest application of telekinesis, her physical paws far too short to reach. The building remained silent as a grave, with only the shimmer of the calm waves washing against the shore gracing her ears—

"Greetings," a voice spoke from behind her.

Her sheer startle sent her flying to the top of the beacon, her hide erasing her from sight before she could even consciously react. Once her mind had overruled her instincts, she turned around, breathing deeply as she descended and examined the island's occupant.

She almost never encountered creatures truly new to her anymore, not after having circumnavigated the globe so many times—and the beacon keeper was no exception. Though, the only other times she'd seen their kin be depicted or described were as harbingers of death, otherworldly beings that killed with a single touch.

She doubted she had to worry about being touched, considering her swiftness. "^I greet thou in peace, specter.^"

Their singular red eye focused on her just as much as it focused on everything else nearby, what amounted to their expression unchanging. Not particularly emotive. Their head's light gray matched the color of their raised collar, giving way to a darker torso underneath. The yellow stripes across their body glowed dimly, with only the protrusion on their head being bright enough to be noticeable. "Our guest?" they asked, words echoing through open space.

"^That is indeed true, specter, but not by mine will,^" the Windrider explained, keeping her distance.

The ghost slowly nodded before turning their bulky body towards the entrance to the beacon's tower. "Inside, freshwater. Provisions. Firm ground," they explained, each word pronounced by a slightly different voice. "If questions, us answer. We 'Sun of Great Beyond'. You?"

Once more, silence returned to the scene, the dragon's expression remaining perfectly flat as her golden eyes scanned the area. The ghost understood the message, turning around and about to return to their previous spot, when they heard the dragon's telepathic voice again. "^Answer me such, Sun of Great Beyond. Dost thee not grow somber in loneliness?^"

Their answer echoed through the dragon's mind as they hovered away, phasing through the golden sand, "Not alone."

The ghost's words provided a quandary, but one the dragon was hardly interested in pondering deeply over. A simple press of the brass handle opened the way into the beacon's tower, the mechanism whining as if it hadn't been used in decades. Inside, as promised, was a sealed box of provisions. Among its contents were a wooden bottle of water, eagerly emptied, and several meals—Golden Sky's customary flat bread, sugared Lum preserve, and salted soybean curds in thick, peppery sauce.

Off-putting as their culture and people might have been, she couldn't deny them their culinary sophistication. Though she still wished their creations were less… intensely flavored, at times.

*ring, ring-ring*

Oh?

The high-pitched chime coming from the island's tiny pier made the Windrider turn around on the spot, spotting a hardly unfamiliar sight rearing from the waters. In most places, the blue-red jelly kin were known as nuisance at best, and ocean's malice made manifest at worst. Under the Golden Sky's reach, however, they were kelp harvesters, medicine providers, or simply marine couriers—and the latter seemed to be the case here.

Their gray tentacle was lowering a small brass capsule into the basket affixed to the end of the pier when they spotted her. Instead, they floated closer, flashing the red orbs on top of their body to catch the dragon's attention as they held the capsule high in the air for her to receive.

The Windrider took the package with a quick telekinetic grab, and a wordless exchange of nods later, the courier was back under the waters again. She watched the jellyfish's faint red light fade away as they followed the guidance of a thick underwater rope attached to the pier's end, connecting the tiny island with the nearest landmass.

Unsure what to do with the small capsule, the dragon flew back inside the beacon, intending to leave it for Sun of Great Beyond to read once they had returned. As she was placing it down, though, she took notice of the recipient field, a single symbol engraved in soft wax.

Latch's nickname for her.

Taken aback, she worked the capsule open, breaking its wax seal before unscrewing both halves. Inside lay a single tightly rolled sheet of the most common writing medium in Golden Sky, a dry paper made of seaweed that always felt more fragile than it actually was. As far as she was considered, the only reason they had stuck to it was because of the lack of a suitable alternative.

With the message taken out, she dumped all the metal parts into a large basket in the chamber's corner. One day, they would be transported back to Golden Sky and smelted to be reused in perpetuity, but the dragon neither knew nor cared about that.

At last, she unrolled the small page, the Golden Sky's emblem taking up a hefty chunk of it: a combined symbol of its ever conflicted twin deities, their inherent strife giving way to ingenuity, creativity, and invention, at least as far as the civilization folklore was considered.

Outer ring of solid gold, symbolizing Chaos.

Three silver stripes inside it, symbolizing Order.

The medium didn't convey their colors, but the iconography was so common inside the brilliant city that her mind had filled in the blanks. Underneath the grand seal, the words written in rushed, messy cursive:

V,

Assuming I planned it correctly, you'll get this at your rest on East Edge Islet! No worries if not, sadly I'll get to tell you everything in person, anyway.

Expedition was delayed!!

Aggravating beyond words. Sages mumbled something about The Twins being in particularly harsh conflict lately and some more of their usual vague warnings—can't care less, but the bookkeepers do and so another week to go. Just in time for you to get back!

I know you didn't want to go; you were clear enough about that, but another thing happened! Which I can't tell you about here! If we were to leave at our original date, I would've told you because you would really want to know but if the bookkeepers found out, they would have me buried in salt and I'm not risking that if I'm leaving late and can just tell you in person!

Just know that it's something VERY important and something you'll want to know about! But not as important as to have you skip your rest to fly over here! Not urgent! Important, not urgent! Eat, rest, take as much time as you need, V. The news will be waiting for you when you arrive!

I hope your pilgrimage hasn't had any more obstacles than usual!

Missing you dearly,

╒═══════════════════════════════════╕

through this stamp, I attest to these words
having been written by me,


HIGH TRIUNE'S ADVISOR IN ARTIFICE
ELDER OF THE GOLDEN SKY'S MECHANISTS' GUILD
BARON, BY THE VIRTUE OF THE SUPREME TWINS

Great Latch of the Utmost Grand Gate

╘═══════════════════════════════════╛​




Author's Note: AAAAAA THE EDITING SWEEP IS DONE IT TOOK SO LONG AAAAAA

Author's Note 2: I've commissioned some stickers featuring the fic's characters for my Discord server, and they came out great! (there's one more but it contains spoilers for the next couple chapters so it's not shown here)



by the absolutely WONDERFUL SweetMintality!​



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast, my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six, and a one-off short, Victory Lap!

I also have a Patreon now if you're feeling kind!​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 21: Freedom


Chapter 21: Freedom



CONTENT WARNING: Mentions of suicide​

Eventually, Sue woke up.

She had no idea when that happened, nor did she have much reason to care—not anymore, at least. There were a few details she could piece together without opening her eyes, and that's what she decided to focus on as a distraction.

She couldn't sense anyone else nearby, which meant that unless one of the night kin gave her an unexpected visit, she was alone. The faint glow that penetrated her eyelids told her that the sun was long risen. And, by extension, that she'd slept in hard. Suppose with the chaotic, mentally exhausting mess of yesterday that was hardly a surprise. Still, the awareness of her own laziness made Sue feel just that bit worse.

On top of all the other things she already felt horrible about.

I rushed straight into Newmoon like an idiot. Likely sabotaged their peace talks before they even began. Maybe—

The thought choked Sue up as she curled tighter on her bedding, thinking back to Spark's despair. To Sundance's grave injury. To the absolute clusterfuck of a mess that Ginger accidentally toppling a third of Night Mother's shrine would cause.

Maybe it's all my fault.

Maybe I really was meant to die when rescuing Spark and Pollux, and all this is a consequence of me being allowed to live.


The train of thought was immensely unpleasant to think about, even aside from the obviously horrible undertones. It was far from the first time Sue had considered ending it all, but she knew that, on a practical level, she didn't have the courage to do it. She was a coward through and through, one much too used to wallowing in her own pathetic misery to even consider freeing herself from it.

Through any means, not just the most drastic.

Her mind took its sweet time torturing itself, listing every way in which this could've been avoided. From things as simple as listening to Sundance like she should have, to her having just not showed up in this world in the first place. Sue had no way of knowing, of course, but suspected that if she hadn't been on that particular trip on that particular day, she wouldn't have ended up here.

If she had friends, any friends, hell even just acquaintances, literally anyone to just hang out with on that fateful day, regardless of if she liked them or not, just to do anything but keep pushing through an internet-addicted loneliness. Or had gotten herself a boyfriend already. Or had taken up a side job to pad out her savings some more instead of wasting time strutting through the woods at the ass end of Scotland.

If only I was just fucking normal.

Those thoughts didn't lead her anywhere and never would—Sue was well aware of that fact. Throwing a wrench into despair's ever winding spiral, anything to let her brain switch tracks into something less depressing, was always the hardest part.

'Less' was definitely the load bearing word here.

Sue opened her eyes with a grunt, the slight movement of her neck forcefully reminding her of just how sore she was all over. Empty tent, Solstice's bed neatly made. A lighter patch of canvas further up—the sun was shortly before, or shortly after, noon. Neither of those possibilities was particularly encouraging.

She needed something else to think about, something dumber—

That dream.

Sue still remembered it clearly, despite her lack of any interest in what had transpired inside it. Night Father deservedly chewing Night Mother out, two weird small shadows she couldn't quite place. Eventually, everything falling apart.

She didn't even have it in her to stick with the 'Duck' thing anymore, especially with how vividly messed up Her depiction was. It almost looked like it had been assaulted and... hell, vandalized. Like, a bunch of hoodlums just came over and kicked everything that stuck out and spray painted the rest. Did that represent what Ginger had done to Her altar? Not a wholly nonsensical possibility, but, then again,

Did all that mean anything at all?​

What if it all really was just a dumb dream her guilty subconscious came up with to make sense of it all? Sue remembered joking that she didn't have the creativity to come up with everything she'd seen in these visions, but what if it wasn't her fault, and instead this dumb body she was stuck in had caused it?

What if it was messing with her again? What if it had been lying to her? What if just being stuck in it was twisting her mind? What if these dreams weren't real, the emotions all around her weren't real, the affection Lilly or Joy had felt towards her weren't real? What if she really had been making it all up to appease herself, to delude herself into thinking anyone here gives a shit any more than anyone back home did? What if—

This is fucking dumb.

Sue closed her eyes and withdrew further into her bedding, grumbling into the nearest patch of exposed fabric. At least half of these possibilities sounded even dumber and more outlandish than the associated events having actually happened. She was psyching herself up; she knew that. Even despite that, though… some of those ideas still felt scarily possible, at least in part.

She was about ready to doubt it all again, to launch off into another spiral. Her brain threw a spanner into the cogs of that aggravating train of thought, stalling it, if briefly. The tiny note attached to the spanner, though, sent her worrying again about things that mattered much more than her being a whiny, sad, worthless mess.

What's gonna happen to Newmoon?

One of theirs had attacked a citizen of Moonview, then their de facto leader had defaced a sacred shrine. Sue knew that this wasn't all there was to either situation—the night kin had tried to catch Juniper, and the latter was an accident that Kantaro outright supported. Knowledge like that was helpful, but Sue feared it ultimately wouldn't matter.

Everyone would just see the blurb and pick up their pitchforks.

...

Assuming they haven't already done that.

A freezing chill went through her spine at the thought; her slow breaths turned panicky. She tried to think of what would happen afterwards, settling on hoping beyond hope that the night kin would be just exiled again, merely driven out of their homes because of no act of their own once more—and not worse. Thank goodness for Moonview's infinite magnanimity in letting these lesser creatures live despite their second-hand sins, or something.

Even as she considered those actually important consequences, a selfish thread soon crept into her mind. Despite her attempts at forcing it out, it persisted, doing a wonderful job in making the once-human feel even worse for thinking about herself in all this.

I'm stuck here now, aren't I?

The thought of her supposed purpose here was a distant one by now, distant and inane to consider. How did she think she could actually help in this nightmarish mess? Worse yet, how could the supposed deity that put her here have expected her to make anything better? Sue felt like a moron, but that deity must've been an imbecile through and through.

Regardless of the exact intelligence quotient of the divine dimwit in question, though, it had won. Sue had failed at her task; she'd be stuck here forever. Or, at least, until she finally died.

Forced to stay in this insane world.

Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes at the thought. Not at the horror of spending her days in Moonview, but at how conflicted that thought made her feel. She was stuck in a hellish ethnic conflict, one side of which might or might not have already been chased out of their homes for the second time. Even if no more blood would be spilled, she'd have to live with knowing that this place had hurt so many people so many times, even without it all being specifically her fault.

The local wildlife was monstrous and fully capable of killing her if she'd ever dared step a foot outside of Moonview. Hell, nobody inside the village was any better, either—literally every living being here could probably end her life in a dozen different ways. And if she kept practicing her freaky brain magic, in time, so would she.

And yet...

The thought that followed stung extra hard, much more so than even the injury on her horn at its worst. Despite doubting them earlier, despite trying to ascribe them to the trickery of this new body of hers... Sue still felt all these emotions coming from people she cared about. Even if they were just a result of her own bodily deception, if she were to live the rest of her days as a Forest Guardian, it wouldn't matter—it'd just be the new normal for her, on top of an entire pile of other new normals.

Joy's attachment, Sundance's pride, Lilly's infatuation. Solstice's...

Sue cringed extra hard, not wanting to spell that one out to herself. Not wanting to acknowledge everything that had been steadily brewing in her mentor, and which she'd been sneaking glimpses of throughout. She didn't deserve to be thought of this way, to receive that kind of comfort. Besides, what an insult all this would be to Aurora in particular, getting replaced by a moronic, psychically crippled stranger that had accomplished nothing of value.

If vengeful ghosts exist in this world, this is the stuff that brings them into existence.

The other side of the equation was, despite all the Moonview's unfolding tragedies, even more depressing. A familiar world in which not a single soul cared about her beyond the most detached, professional interest. Where she wouldn't be torn apart by massive spiders, but where nobody would look after her was she to end up on the streets, either.

Where, outside of a few randoms on some forums she'd frequented, nobody had even realized her absence.

Suppose the flip side of being this much of a loner was that staying here wouldn't be hurting anyone she cared about. No friends, no relatives—at most, a couple of concerned teachers, maybe a police investigation. And then, life would keep turning on without her, without one of billions of cogs in its massive machine.

Replaced so effortlessly, it's as if she was never there at all.

It was a choice without an answer. Sue's mind went crazy as she tried to make heads and tails of it all. Torn between the options, between all their factors. Torn between which of these two outcomes she wanted,

And which she really deserved, deep down.

A mutated failure who fell face first into any sort of positive attention, and which had only made everything worse afterwards—

*shuffle*

Sue's depressive spiral was suddenly interrupted by light assaulting her eyes; a low groan signaled her displeasure. As she squinted towards the tent's entrance, she finally made out the being that had just stepped in. Their mumbling voice was soft as usual, but not without its own share of nervousness, amplified further at seeing the state she was in. She muttered, "Good morning, Willow..." Her tone wasn't particularly encouraging, but at least it made it clear she wasn't in obvious pain.

A couple winces later, she'd finally pried herself off the bedding's surface, half her body complaining with various levels of soreness as she sat up. The other wanted to get some more sleep. She was cranky, achy, but—at last—fully awake for once.

Behold.

As Sue properly came to, she focused on what emotions she could sense coming from Willow. Concern, worry, a bit of surprise at seeing her here. Less so here and more so at this hour, probably. They were pushing them all out of their mind as they tried to concentrate, professional focus soon replacing them. Just as they did many times by now, the pink and cream medic got to examining her busted leg, whispering reassurances as they unwound the bandage.

This time, the sights that awaited her weren't half bad, at last. True, the bite injury still looked like the aftermath of a bad knife accident, but was now firmly on the side of 'annoying' as opposed to 'life threatening'.

With the brief examination done, Willow got to treating her wounds, the few supplies they had brought with themselves getting used one by one. A couple of medical-looking ointments, some more dressings to secure the injury. No more reinforcement, finally. She'd briefly considered trying to link up with them for some chitchat, but... soon dismissed that idea. She didn't feel like using her injured psychics, and she really didn't feel like talking right now.

Those two were valid reasons, but far from the only ones.

Sue had no idea about everything that could've possibly contributed to the medic's reactions yesterday when seeing her with Ginger. Could very well be that they'd heard what had happened to Sundance and maybe had assumed that the lizard had done it, or were just that nervous because of the vixen's injury.

Sue didn't know, and to a decent extent, didn't care. It still weirded her out, and she still couldn't help but see the medic in a different light afterwards.

With the replacement bandages finally secured, Willow caught her attention with a couple of light pats. Their instructions weren't particularly difficult to decode. Point at her legs, point at the floor. Point at her, point up. Getting up just on her own was trickier than she'd remembered it being—but, for the first time in almost a week, finally possible. It didn't feel all too comfortable, not with her injury still aching a bit, but she could at least stand.

A couple more days and I'll be ready to walk normally again—

Sue's assessment of her own recovery was immediately interrupted by Willow's short, satisfied comment as they turned to leave the tent—

With her crutch in their arms.

She was too stunned to even respond. One arm reached out in mute protest, but before she could gather words, or even make any sounds, the medic was gone, and so was her mobility tool.

Panic soon built up inside her at the idea of being left without her crutch, but giving walking another try soothed it soon after, thankfully. She could walk on her own now, and her leg only occasionally ached anymore—a far cry from her borderline self-harming excursion towards the window when she'd first woken up. Minor pain didn't mean 'no pain' though, and even just circumnavigating Solstice's tent proved more annoying than she'd hoped it'd be.

Some of her wanted to lie back down and be a vegetable for the rest of the day. The idea didn't even strike her as that outlandish or disagreeable, really—if nothing else, she wouldn't make anything else even worse that way. However, another factor fought against, and eventually overpowered, her own seething depression, even if it was a very banal one.

She was really, really hungry.

Breakfast first, moping later.

With the world's driest, most joyless chuckle, Sue headed for the tent's entrance. She grumbled as she stepped outside, eyes squinting and briefly tearing up as they got used to so much light again. Before long, though, she was on her way towards the pantries and kitchens on the other end of Moonview, with nobody to guide her, nobody to restrain her, and no crutch to keep her company.

At last, she was free to roam in this doomed world she had created.


Sue had a noticeable limp, and it annoyed her.

Even if she didn't feel like she was undoing days of healing with each step, her leg still wasn't ready to take all the beating head on. She somehow walked slower than with a crutch, and the prick of pain with every other step added up into minor frustration. Worse yet, it felt like this arrangement drew even more attention onto her than she'd had before with her crutch.

Though, on a second thought, the much more likely reason for the latter was everything that had happened yesterday. Sue grumbled under her breath—Ginger hadn't done anything wrong, and almost every other person was focusing on her because of her having accompanied him. A part of her wanted to stop and shout at the passersby, ask them just what the hell was their problem, but she knew full well that all she'd accomplish was to make even more of a circus out of herself; the awareness of that fact helped exactly jack.

She wasn't even sure how many of those looks were of concern for her, how many of fear, how many of reassurance, how many of disgust. There were some of each in there, that much she was sure of, but with half her brain soggy to the point of falling apart, the other half cranky, and the third half being pushed to overdrive just to let her get around; she had negative spare brainpower to really think through the specific ratios.

A distraction is in order.

As to what that distraction even could be… Sue had no idea—no good ideas, at least. Willow's clinic was on her way to the clearing, so she could very well swing by and check up on Sundance. Whether she should was... debatable, but at least it'd be a distraction. And if Spark was still there, she could try to comfort her a bit. Just to have that single, tiny way in which her presence in Moonview was actually making anything better.

Were she feeling any less torn apart, she would've been able to come up with a dozen more, but, alas.

Spotting the clinic's door hanging open caught Sue off guard once she turned the corner. As confusing as it initially was, the wall of ambient heat she'd waltzed into the moment she cleared the doorframe answered the question before she could even ask it. The clinic was busy, almost as much as when she first stayed here, but with immeasurably different moods throughout, be they sad or serious.

Spark had barely moved since Sue had last seen her, still laying down beside her mom and only letting out a quiet whimper at seeing her friend walk in. The more plant-like of the medics was presently looking after the older vixen, her multicolored collar of flowers much easier to make sense of from closer up. She might not have been lecturing towards an entire informal class, but that didn't mean she wasn't busy passing her knowledge on—the white and navy cat was here, too.

She spared Sue only the briefest glimpse before refocusing back on her teacher, letting the latter finally notice her arrival. In all honesty, Sue cared precious little for either of them, especially the feline—not now, at least, and especially not when they were interrupting her from giving Spark the comfort she needed.

A brief touch of a vine on her shoulder made the Forest Guardian flinch and snap towards the source of the sensation. Her suddenness and annoyed expression took the living bouquet aback, the thin extremity soon withdrawing into the chaotic mess of flowers. A part of Sue wanted to tell her off for distracting her from this one important thing she could still do, to shout an obscenity or two and storm out.

Instead, she took a deep breath and forcibly softened her expression, easing it from aggravated to just deeply tired.

Satisfied at that development, the plant-ish medic was about to speak up before cutting herself off, remembering what had happened a couple of days ago. She turned directly to the cat in the room, asking what sounded like a question in a smooth, slow voice. Without skipping a beat, the psychic fulfilled her request, a white ear unfolding to show off a glowing something on its inner part, followed by a rough, but familiar sensation inside Sue's mind. "Hi. Orchid wants to—"

"Yes, yes, I know," Sue snapped back, exasperation even clearer to hear than it was to see.

It briefly took the plant aback before she spoke up herself. "Pleasure to see you once more. Highly unfortunate it's in such a tense context. Sue, wasn't it~?" she asked, to which Sue nodded wordlessly, relieved that the middle-aged medic at least had enough courtesy to greet her first. "Suppose it'd be uncouth of me to delay my point. Rumor has it you know what actually happened to Sundance, no?"

It was probably the exact last topic Sue wanted to talk about right now. She was of half a mind to turn toward the clinic's entrance and just waltz out there and then, but... she supposed that informing people tending to the vixen would be helpful in her recovery—especially with the question catching Spark's attention, too. The kit picked herself up and shyly walked over to Sue, wordlessly nuzzling the side of her hand, helping her keep her cool.

Just have to get over myself and bumble it out.

"I was there, yes," Sue sighed, glancing down at the bandaged tip of her horn. "I got a... very good look at what had happened."

The connection immediately clicked into place for Orchid and Spark alike, with the cat remaining entirely unemotional as always. "A-are you okay, Sue?" the lil' fox asked, her voice warbling and hoarse, almost making Sue pick her up into her arms there and then. With her disheveled state and weakness, she limited herself to petting the fox's head, the gesture appreciated all the same.

Sue's response left the plant medic briefly covering her mouth in shock, before she swallowed it and tried to push on. "I'm terribly sorry, Sue. Still, such knowledge would greatly help, including in treating your own injury."

Deep breaths, deep breaths.

"I-I wish I knew exactly," Sue earnestly answered. "It all happened so fast, a-and... Juniper shot an arrow, i-it glowed a bit, and then grazed my horn and hit Sundance. I-I think that's it."

Despite her occasional crassness, the bouquet medic knew better than to probe more. She brought a hand to her mouth, thinking through what Sundance and Solstice had taught her about how one's aura affected their physical health—

"Was it dark or spectral energy?" the cat asked, her question delivered in the exact same monotone as everything else she'd said previously.

It came off as at best disinterested, and at worst as dismissive, and the lack of almost any emotion aside from focus only aggravated Sue more. The plant medic tried to defuse the situation, chiming in, "Northeast dear, tis not the best time for a question of that sort," but Sue was getting too angry to hear her words.

Her eyebrow twitched as her former crutch hand tightened, her response enough to take Spark aback—"Do I look like I fucking know?" All the pent up stress inside Sue's head was already looking for an outlet, and being asked dumb, borderline insulting questions only cranked the pressure valve up even further.

Despite her forceful tone, Northeast still hadn't gotten the clue, as evidenced by the response that came soon after. "No, you don't. You don't seem to know much."

...

...

"Northeast—"

"WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR FUCKING PROBLEM!?" Sue shouted, the blood rushing into her head eclipsing all other sound.

The silence that followed her outburst was near deafening, even outside the medic's cabin. As the outside noises returned, so did a semblance of clarity—and with it, the creeping realization of what she'd just done, underlined by the displeased shock of everyone around her.

For once, that group included the white and navy cat too. Her distress was at first slight, but then quickly grew afterwards. The first emotions Sue actually felt emanate from Northeast, and of course it was sadness caused by none other than her. Before her self loathing could fully get going, she jumped slightly at finally seeing a movement in her peripheral vision—

And watched the psychic cat run out of the clinic, teary-eyed.

I just blew up on a fucking child, haven't I.

There were many things Sue knew she should've done in that situation, many ways to show a semblance of maturity, even following what she just did. She didn't have it in her to do any of them, though, not in a state like this—and so, she ran out too, fighting back her own tears as she shambled away, towards the clearing.

Towards somewhere to sit down at, somewhere to eat at, away from what she'd done. Every single rational part of her might've known that even in the worst-case scenario, she'd only insulted someone. Nothing serious—at worst it'd result in bad blood going forward and life would keep moving on.

But fuck if I didn't need that to happen right now.

She hadn't even realized she'd arrived at the clearing until a loud bark snapped her out of her ever tightening panic spiral. Suddenly she was somewhere else, shaking with her entire body as she leaned her weight on one of the tables, a handful of tears wetting the rough wood beneath her face. She turned over to see the source of the noise, expected to see someone who would chew her out for that, someone that would administer the punishment she deserved—

And instead, saw Spark climbing first on the benches, and then up on the table, before resuming her attempts to comfort her. Sue whimpered, "N-no, S-Spark, you don't have to..." but even these words were almost enough to make her break down there and then.

They also redoubled the fox's efforts, the warm affection making Sue weak and forcing her to finally take a seat. Within moments, the vixen was on her lap, nuzzling her stomach as she spoke with quiet whimpers, trying to reassure her as hard as she could manage. Regardless of whether Sue thought she deserved that reassurance, it was steadily working—enough so to make the once-human pull her friend into a tight hug, all the pent-up tears finally finding release.

All her self loathing thoughts, her fears, her doubts. They were still there; they burned ever stronger, but... Spark was here, too. The lil' fox couldn't comprehend a third of the murk that was going through Sue's head and wasn't aware of the other third, but she wanted to help with it all.

To help her friend.

The worst steadily blew over as Sue pet Spark, each motion relieving their combined tension tear by tear. Things weren't great for either of them; they both hurt, but Duckdammit if they wouldn't at least help their friend feel less sad.

And the other appreciated it more than they could ever know.

Many minutes later, tears finally stopped flowing. Sue opened her eyes again, looking straight down at Spark's similarly puffy ones. Whether their initial meeting was Fate, random chance, the Forest Guardian body acting up, or something else altogether, they had each other now. "Th-thank you, Spark..." Sue whispered.

*w-woof!*

The incomprehensible response forced a stray chuckle out of her, the unexpected sound helping to relieve some of the stress. And with stress, food helped a lot, too, a lesson learned dozens of times from experience. With a couple of weak pats, the little fox was once more on the grass, letting her friend pick herself back up and look around for somewhere to grab something to eat from. She wasn't in the mood or emotional stability to be dealing with Hazel again; this place mostly served bugs...

Suppose the ladybug-operated food bank worked as well as anywhere else.

There weren't nearly as many leftovers inside as when Solstice had taken her there, but there was still more than enough for both her and Spark. The little of her previous visit that Sue remembered included the four-armed ladybug being nocturnal, but that wasn't stopping them from manning the stall well into the morning. Not without the expected consequences, though.

Even if all Sue could hear with her ears was buzzing, they screamed exhaustion to her sixth sense. Exhaustion, anger, and most surprisingly of all, fear. Fear of what exactly she couldn't place, not once they had finally spotted her—and grew angrier at the sight. The emotional whiplash made Sue stop there and then, left with no idea how to respond. The ladybug's compound eyes had narrowed at her in their entirety as their ill will became downright palpable, her fear growing by the moment.

Spark's woofs soon diffused some of the tension, enough so for the insect cook to at least stop glaring at Sue. Even if they disliked her, she was there for a reason, and it was their duty to dispense food to those who came.

To do anything of value despite their muteness, to make the most out of their crippled existence.

The provided meal was only so in the loosest sense of the word. Sue had reminded herself of the ladybug's name, Sunrise, just in time to see them slam a couple of harder fruits on the food bank's countertop, denting one and cracking the other. And then, they lifted a singular arm, pointing straight away from themselves.

Don't fucking have to tell me twice.

Sue leered at Sunrise as she took the sloppily provided meal, immediately upping her pace to take a seat somewhere well away. She had no idea just what the hell was their problem, but it hardly mattered anymore. It sure didn't help in the big scheme to have a local be irrationally angry at her, but at the very least, it distracted her moping with some anger of her own for a change.

The cracked fruit was split in half, one part given to Spark once they sat down. With both of them getting their portions, they could get comfortable on the nearest bench and calm down at their own paces, at least in the moment. The past day has been stressful enough to where neither of them really needed any further sources of anxiety, and even something as simple as a slap dashed meal was doing wonders.

Local fruits tasting so much better than anything Sue had back home sure helped, too.

Once she was done recovering from the ladybug's mute outburst, Sue could finally give it some conscious thought. Just what was wrong with them? They were entirely fine when she'd visited them with Solstice a few days ago; she was sure of that. No anger towards either the Mayor or her, an almost total one-eighty today into being scared, angry, and... sleepless. Too afraid to sleep now and not then, furious at her all of a sudden.

Aside from botching Moonview's peace attempt, what had she actually done over these past couple of days? It's not like Sunrise knew of that fact, it couldn't have been it. Had to have been something they could've seen, something eye-catching she did here in Moonview.

...

Or maybe someone that had accompanied her in here—

*tap tap*

If the moment of reprieve had accomplished something, it was helping Sue not jump anxiously at yet another unexpected sensation. Instead, she'd maintained just enough composure to look up from her previous focus—namely, grass—and coming face to face with someone familiar, but also someone whose name she still had no idea of.

The brown spiky pangolin was a part of the builders' team. She knew that with confidence, but anything beyond that, gender included, remained an enigma. The realization didn't help any with her anxiety, though, not with yesterday's events. The builders and Ginger had clearly been at least friends before, and they all saw her yesterday when she was following the lizard around. For a moment, Sue thought she'd look up and see the rest of them surrounding her, getting ready to use their strength to get all the details out of her the hard way.

Instead, the pangolin was on their own for once. What Sue could sense radiating from them mostly matched her own emotions. Uncertainty, confusion, for once no depression, releasing the once-human's tension before it could build up even further.

A truly refreshing mix.

Sue had no idea why they'd caught her attention, but the kit on her lap could at least try to find out. Her barks and the stranger's chitters continued for a few moments, with both of them growing more and more unsure by the moment. Something unpleasant was a shoo-in on the account of everything having been unpleasant lately, but the details were anyone's guess.

Feeble as she might've acted, though, Sue did have a way of bridging that gap.

The pangolin knew that, too, miming it out after a moment of deliberation. First, one of the long claws tapped their forehead, then they moved it closer towards Sue's, keeping the dangerous-looking extremity just out of reach, which her racing heart definitely appreciated.

Sue had no idea whether she was even capable of linking up in her current state. As with most things, though, there was only one way of finding out—the hard way. Once she'd acknowledged their words with a firm nod, she went through her usual routine. Each movement of her aura caused the dull ache in her horn to spike in intensity, but only a little each time—if anything, it was the part of her that was hurting the least.

Ultimately, it only slowed her down and made the resulting connection rougher for both recipients, but still usable. And the stranger was very keen to get some use out of it. "Hear, Guardian?" they spoke up. Their voice wasn't as rough as Sue expected it to be, having an almost squeak-like quality to it.

It was also distinctly feminine, a fact that Sue would've appreciated in literally any other circumstances. "Yes, yes, I can hear you. What's your name?" she asked, tired.

As with the other times she had to use her patchwork telepathy, the connection was far from clear. Still, that didn't dissuade the stranger, their momentary confusion getting shook off with a response, "Hoff. Kantaro 'Sue' mention."

Not a kind of name anyone else had in here; Sue had to give her that. Once she'd listened to how the builder had pronounced it, its uniqueness became even clearer. It was a sound of shifting dirt and sand, pronounced entirely differently from either how Hoff or the rest of Moonview spoke.

An onomatopoeia name is new, that's for sure.

"Yes, I'm Sue. How... can I help, Hoff?"

"Yesterday. You, Ginger. How?" the pangolin asked, and Sue only barely held her composure.

Of course, of course...

Sue exhaled deeply as she braced herself to recount the events again, not finding them hurting any less than before—though at least she wouldn't get interrupted by an insanely rude cat this time. "Sundance and Solstice went to Newmoon for peace talks, I tagged behind," she began.

A longer sentence demanded much more focus out of Hoff to decode in full. Judging by her eyes going wide, she eventually accomplished that regardless. "Sundance Solstice Newmoon... alone?" she asked for clarification. "And you?"

Sue hoped she interpreted it the right way, explaining, "They wanted to go alone, and I followed them." Successful clarification, judging from the sandy rodent's mental state.

Heard I could get an IOU for a free pat on the back for that one.

"Sundance Newmoon hurt?"

Sue answered with a somber nod, following it up with a clarification soon after. "Juniper hurt her, yes. Only Juniper, though. Others tried catching her, but she escaped."

Seemed this one was beyond Hoff's ability to decode, at least if a couple of idle scratches on the side of her head were any sign. Still, she kept trying, asking for clarification. "Juniper attack, yes?"

"Yes, she attacked. Nobody else wanted her to attack. She escaped after."

Finally, confusion loosened up, freeing up the dirt gears inside the builder's mind. "Newmoon not want attack. Juniper want attack."

"Yes, yes, exactly," Sue nodded firmly. It was small and likely mattered little in the grand picture, but she was glad she could at least help with explaining what had happened, despite her language limitations. Sure wasn't anywhere near enough to make her outright relax, but... it helped. A lot.

"Newmoon not catch Juniper. Solstice not catch Juniper. Nothing catch Juniper."

"Juniper ran away, yes."

The anger that brewed up inside the brown quilled critter was an emotion Sue could really empathize with. Despite the unpleasant context, the kinship was soothing in its own right.

"Fuck bastard fuck shit fucker," Hoff muttered, her string of mistranslated swears caught Sue entirely by surprise. She only barely restrained her laughter; the held-in chuckles sent her hiccuping, to which the builder asked, "Good you?"

"Yes, yes—*hic*—sorry."

"No sorry. No bad. What after attack shit bird?"

The second try at holding her amusement in was even harder, enough so to need Sue to breathe deeply for a few moments afterwards to regain composure. Hoff copied her action if for different reasons, inappropriate amusement and entirely appropriate anger evening out into calm-ish focus as Sue continued. "After—*hic*—after the attack, Newmoon helped Sundance. Ginger and Alastor helped carry me and Sundance."

Finally, the dots were getting filled in, and the pangolin liked exactly nothing of what she was piecing together. "Newmoon not harm. Juniper harm. Newmoon help. Ginger help."

Four outta four. "Yes, yes, *hic*, yes, yes."

The confirmation sparked a bunch of emotions inside Hoff, most of them the less pleasant sort. Everything the Forest Guardian had said was relatively obvious in hindsight, but a confirmation was very important, especially with what the builder had heard thrown around. Anything from simple misunderstandings and sheer confusion, to much more malicious versions of the events, for Ginger and Newmoon as a whole alike.

Not that Ginger knew how malice even feels like.

"Thank you thousand, Sue. Need tell others. Many wrong know. I go now," Hoff spoke before heading off. Her parting words finally stirred Sue's emotions, pushing her out of the self-protective detachment.

Guess her explanation really was helpful if the builder felt compelled to spread it afterwards. That her version of the events wasn't the commonly accepted one was worrying for sure, but at least there now was someone else to help spread it. And if she knew anything about the team of builders, soon that one would be upgraded to four, if not five or six. From there... who knows?

Maybe they'd succeed at spreading the truth. Maybe the public opinion was already too calcified to be swayed. Maybe Hoff wasn't expecting this to work out either and was more so doing this to soothe her own conscience. Sue didn't know, and to a large extent, she didn't want to know, either. It'd be nice for someone else to worry about all that for once. What she wanted, instead, was some place she and Spark could try to relax some more, now that they'd wrapped up their impromptu breakfast.

And there was one excellent spot for that they both thought of.


Spark immediately turned more lively the moment she realized where they were both heading. Not quite cheerful, not by a long shot, but with her friend around—and soon many more friends too—the scary events of the past day were easier to push through. And once they were all done playing, she'd be able to go back to her mom and tell her about everything that had happened today! Her mom always enjoyed listening to her recollections.

The kit just hoped she could hear them like this, too.

Sue wasn't privy to the lil' fox's exact thoughts, but she could feel the relief inside her clearly. The emotion was soon joined by her own, especially once she recognized who was already present at the oversized daycare—and moments later, both of them noticed her too.

Astra's soft but mighty cry provided almost as much comfort as Joy's harsh, shrill one, the latter accompanied by the toothy one running all the way over to her Forest Guardian friend. Joy was right about to hug Sue's leg before she did a double take at the different set of bandages—and more importantly, at the absence of the ever present crutch. The change was unexpected enough to make her stammer out a single, confused word as she pointed at Sue's empty right arm.

She's adorable when she's surprised.

If there was any upside to Willow unexpectedly taking her crutch away, it was having both arms available for what Sue was about to do.

Joy's drawn out squeal at being picked up was even cuter than her greeting one, enough so for Sue to even overlook the clinking of the maw's metal teeth. The little one wasted no time before trying to hug as much of the Forest Guardian as she could from her new vantage point, only really embracing a single shoulder. Her new point of view also let her finally notice the bandage on Sue's horn, though the brief worry that resulted from that was banished with another hug—Astra's hug.

Despite catching Sue from the left field, it was no less welcome, especially as it made Joy's embrace grow even tighter. And judging by how much she weighed despite her tiny size, combined with her being at least partially made of metal, something told Sue that there wasn't such a thing as a 'too firm hug' for Joy.

By the time the dragon let go of the other two and they all sat down, Spark was already way off playing with others, though never stepping too far from her Forest Guardian friend.

Note to self: Arrange a day where I can just pet both Joy and Spark all day long.

The thought brought in no small amusement, made sweeter still by the metal girl sitting down on her lap soon after. Even having her hand grasped by the toothless tip of the scary maw felt more cute than not to Sue by now, despite it still putting her on somewhat of an edge.

She still had her other hand to keep petting Joy's front head, and that's all that really mattered—

*tap tap*

Who the fuck is it this time—oh.


While Sue was much more eager to speak with Astra compared to either of the earlier two, she couldn't help but worry that she'd just be asked the same thing again, killing the mood once more. The recycled excuse of it being a way to help Newmoon out helped a bit, but was really beginning to wear thin, especially with her already being so worn down today.

Suppose she could do it again, this once.

Going through her impromptu ritual was much harder with just one hand, doubly so since it was her left hand that was immobilized, the one she typically used for the part where she tuned out the nearby emotions. Guess if it came down to it, Sue could be extremely rude and pull it out of the maw full of metal teeth, but she would rather not.

Just as the last time she'd practiced this with Solstice, the glare of feelings was almost blinding, unpleasant for her and her wounded extremity alike, but not unbearably so. Bit by bit, Sue went through the parts of her brain that usually tingled when she did the emotion tuning step, gradually inching closer to replicating it arms-free. Bit by bit, the overwhelming light dimmed, until finally, the minds that radiated said glare came into view.

*tap tap*

"Just a moment, Astra..." Sue mumbled through her teeth.

She felt Joy shift on her lap and disappointingly let go of her left hand at the sound, but remained focussed on accomplishing the feat the way she'd initially set out to. She'd honed in on who she was sure was Astra, now to just carefully reach in, push through the pain, and—

"Ow," Astra hissed.

Guess not carefully enough.

Confirming the noise, a glance over Sue's shoulder revealed the dragon to be lightly rubbing the side of her head, less injured and more so surprised. Unfortunate, but thankfully only a tiny mishap.

"H-hey, Astra," Sue greeted tiredly, dispelling any of Astra's remaining aching in an instant.

The dragon perked up, responding with yet another embrace, much gentler this time, and lifting Sue onto her own lap along with it, the bulky dragon's leg just large enough to comfortably sit on. "Heya, Sue! Good chat you again."

"Y-yeah, s-same here," Sue sighed, closing her eyes.

"Alright ya? Commotion yesterday, heard much, you injured—"

"I-I'm alright Astra, I'm alright," the Forest Guardian insisted. "Promise." As alright as reasonably possible, at least.

The dragon smiled. "Phew, relief! Want ask you if right."

Please, not again...

"S-sure..." Sue whimpered, bracing herself for—

"I force work soon, tomorrow, not have care Joy. Ya could?" Astra asked, derailing her friend's train of thought.

Sue was reasonably certain she'd pieced together her meaning right away, though that didn't leave her any less dumbfounded. Suppose if there was anyone who was a good fit for looking after Joy for a few days, it was her, but... just thinking about it made many of the earlier kinds of anxiety creep back in. She wanted this; she couldn't even pretend she didn't want that. She'd be tangibly helping people of Moonview out, she'd be spending more time with Joy, she'd be giving the little one the comfort and affection she needs—

But did she deserve this?

After everything she'd done? Was she worthy of getting to fulfill her wants this much, in such a nourishing way, considering everything that had happened yesterday and earlier today—

"Sue?" Astra spoke up again, unsure.

She had no idea, but the 'caught off-guard Sue' always went with her gut instinct, and not any well established logical reasoning—and what her gut was saying was loud and clear. "Y-yeah, I'd love to! Wh-when do you leave?"

The dragon's hug was immediate and immensely relieving yet again, especially when doubled up on by Joy's shortly after. She didn't even know whether the toothy girl had actually understood what was said beyond a few bits and pieces, but... she didn't care. It felt good to be held like this, to have people show her affection, not because she had done something or was someone important, but because she was herself.

It was really, really nice.

"Thank thank thank!" the dragon beamed. "Leave young morning. Joy sleep you."

Guess at least Sue had the rest of the day to prepare. Solstice's tent wasn't the most spacious, but... they'd figure something out. "I can handle that, yeah."

"Great! Joy, sleep Sue. Sue watch tomorrow days. I leave days."

The metal girl had an even more scattered comprehension of Astra's words than Sue, but it seemed she got the gist. Or at least, understood enough to first hug Sue the most she could from her vantage point, and then her other guardian's nearby paw. She got some more affection in response, so all was good in the world.

Feeling Joy on her lap like this was... comforting, in a way Sue couldn't describe if she wanted to. Even more so than usual, on a deeper level. More... right. It felt great; it felt worrisome.

It felt like something not for here and now.

Which meant time for a distraction, and to answer one of her own questions. "Astra?"

A look upwards had Sue stare the mighty dragon straight in the eye, the sight utterly nonthreatening despite Astra's size. "Oh?" the dragon squeaked.

"Why do you need to leave?"

The question made a fireball go off inside Astra's mind—both at understanding Sue's point, at getting to answer the young Forest Guardian's question, and at getting to talk about her job for a moment. With all the motivation she could've ever wanted, Astra reached into her pocket and pulled out a bunch of sheets of paper, together with a couple of wrapped sticks of charcoal. "Make map! Look new lands. New peoples. Root tells look small peoples."

I don't like the sound of that last addition.

"A cartographer?" Sue asked, curious.

Astra took a moment to make heads and tails of the complex words, eventually affirming Sue's hunch with a tentative nod. Quite a cool job as far as Sue was concerned, especially with Astra's ability to fly so far out she got to make maps. This world might've felt uncharted, but its inhabitants most definitely weren't gonna let it remain so forever.

And of course, a job like that sparked the most obvious follow up. "What's the coolest place you've seen?" Sue asked.

For once, the dragon answered right away. "Divine mountain! Only foot. Very very massive. Needle make crazy!"

"...needle?"

Another immediate response. This time, Astra reached into her satchel and pulled out a round, metal trinket, the color reminding her of bronze or brass. Sue's suspicion was confirmed moments later, with the top part getting opened up to reveal a rather pitiful, slightly bent metal needle, one end painted red. "Point south!" the dragon explained. "How, wonder. From far, very much far, even Central City."

Guess it makes sense for a compass to be an artifact. And raises a question of who built it...

"I've seen one of these before; that's awesome!" Sue beamed.

"Is awesome! You awesome! Again thank!"

She should've seen that one coming, heh. Silly as Astra's response was, Sue couldn't help but feel warmer afterwards. Her heart wasn't thinking of the dragon as anything more than a friend and there weren't any inklings of that changing, but this kind of casual affirmation felt... good. It just felt good. She needed it badly, even if she wouldn't have ever admitted to it personally.

With the conversation dying down, she got a wonderful opportunity to look at what all the other kids around were doing.

The very first little one might've been of the very creepy sort, but now that she'd talked with Dewdrop, Sue knew better than to instantly freak out. It didn't mean she immediately liked the green smiley-faced spider hanging down from a nearby branch, but at least seeing them didn't instantly send her halfway to a panic attack—as long as they remained there.

Huh, wonder if they're Dewdrop's relative?

Further along the scene, a few more familiar faces were present, some of which Sue appreciated seeing more than others. She was entirely cool with the brown donkey whose name she didn't know and the plant bud-like Petal, but the third member of their impromptu group immediately had her glaring. The pink scorpion-bat noticed her irate expression rather quickly, drawing the other two's attention to her—only for them to focus back on their friend and speak up louder, the topic of their chatter not particularly hard to figure out.

Apologize to Joy, or, or—

...

Yeah, there's no finishing that thought in a non-messed up way, isn't there?

Even beyond her not being able to think of any, Sue wasn't a punishment kind of person, at least not when calm. She hoped that some of the other adults would come up with something suitable, or just talk it out with the bat—they were sitting some thirty meters away from her and she could still feel their apprehension clearly.

For once, she wouldn't need to wait long for an idle desire to start coming true. The pink scorpion audibly opposed as the other two called out to Splitleaf, but the leafy mantis knew better than to not intervene. What they talked about afterwards, Sue had no idea about, and didn't really care as long as it resulted in an apology towards the metal girl on her lap.

Judging by the pink one's audible opposition, some progress was being made, hah.

At least something good—

...

Right as Sue was about to look over elsewhere, she spotted a bizarre object at the other end of the clearing, near where she sat when they all were here last time. The more she stared at it, the more unnerving the sight got, sending an icy dread through her spine. It looked similar to Comet, but wrong, so very wrong. She couldn't make many details from this far, but the dimensions were just... off.

A part of her wanted to ignore the unnerving sight, a different part wanted to call for someone who hadn't stopped using crutches literally earlier today to investigate, but the last part... wanted, no, needed to see what was going on. Even beyond the weird appearance, she felt emotions emanate from that object, and none of the good ones. None of the scary ones, either, just... the sad ones.

Her weakness.

With a couple of shaky breaths, Sue gently lowered Joy down on the well-worn dirt and stood up. Her arms shook, her body tensed up—she was torn almost exactly in half between running towards and away from the not-Comet, but the 'towards' side was winning ever so slightly. She remained deaf to Astra's and Joy's questions as she took one step, and another, and a third still. Each one shakier, each one smaller, but all approaching the...

Mimic.

The realization made Sue pause mid step as half-chewed bits of pop-culture knowledge leaped to the forefront of her mind. It was about enough to make her run, but soon more pieces fell into place, disproving that half-baked idea. Mimics were supposed to be convincing, whereas this one just wasn't, and got even less so the closer she walked to it.

It almost looked like a scarecrow.

Dirtied rag for skin, the same kind she'd seen Willow use here and there.

Tattered pieces of green thread for hair, some of it already weaved into the tassels she'd seen Dewdrop carry.

A pair of roof tiles for horns, like the ones suddenly stolen from Granite the previous day—

The realization audibly clicked in place for her, but by then, it was too late. Only a few meters separated her from the fake Comet, and if it were to leap at her, there'd be nobody between them to intervene—she was lured right into its trap.

She could feel its fear, its worry; she felt them almost as clearly as she'd felt her own, but had no idea just what they meant. Were they even actual emotions? Was this entity drawing her in with fake feelings to match its fake body? Sue didn't know, she couldn't know, it was something out of a horror movie. Step by step, she slowly backed off from whatever the hell it was, and to her terror, her movement was finally enough to make it move.

Or rather, twitch.

Whatever was inside the doll-like body inched forward towards her in a messy, uncoordinated way, one part at a time. All the while, it tried to keep the rest of its disguise in one piece, even as it shook and lost balance.

It managed all of two feet before collapsing forwards.

Sue let an involuntary yelp at seeing its head roll off its body; the fruit that the roof tiles were impaled in immediately coming into view as the fake green hair scattered all around the small patch of sand. The disguise was gone in seconds, replaced by a mess of individual items—and a single, quivering being, hiding underneath an off-white rag.

As pathetic as the sight was, it paled compared to what her sixth sense was showing her. Its sorrow had turned into heartbreak, fear into pure terror, the kind which she herself had felt just moments prior. Even with its disguise busted, it wasn't trying to leap at her in an attack of desperation; it wasn't fleeing to try its luck again.

It just laid in place, shaking in one spot, its painful emotions ever growing.

It... they…

...

They were crying.



If you're confused about the species of the characters and want them spoiled, I've set up a page listing the species of all the featured characters in each chapter!

If you want to discuss the story, I've set up a Discord server for it! (and my other writings)

Also check out my other story, From the Vast, my series of shorts, The Alarm Goes Off at Six, and a one-off short, Victory Lap!

I also have a Patreon now if you're feeling kind!​
 
Last edited:
Back
Top